#so hello friends i went back to work today after taking friday off sick | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

toru-oikawas-milkbread · 2 years

Text

Death of a Neighbor and a Cold | Pt.3

Pairing: Kiyoomi Sakusa x f!reader

Prompt/summary: It was finally a promised Friday night with Kiyoomi, the two of you eat dinner, play a game and watch a movie, but the night wasn’t all innocent as you worked on trying to help the man get hard to keep your promise to help him out after his mom got home the last time that the two of you were touching each other. After that night when he’s practically cheerful, Kiyoomi is suddenly shot down with bad news and shortly after finds himself sick with a cold that you help him get through. What would he do without you?

Word count: 9.4K

Warnings/contents: Angst, multiple mentions of death, character with colon cancer, mild language, fluff, short oral scene, sexual innuendos/mentions of sex at the beginning

Notes: So, it starts off relatively smutty, but then the smut passes and the rest of the chapter is pretty sweet, a little sad of course. I’m sure by the title you can imagine what the story will contain in some way 😂 I hope that you guys enjoy this part! I will be posting Sangwoo’s SFW Alphabet very soon!

Part 1 {Cancer Patient and Car Accidents} | Part 2 {Coming Home and New Experiences} | Part 3 {current chapter} | Part 4 {Knee Injuries and Promises} | Part 5 {coming soon}

<>~<>~<>

It was Friday evening. Your mother was gone, your sister was gone, things were quiet in the house. The smell of food was strong in the kitchen as you cooked, humming to yourself before a knock on the door nearly made you bounce in excitement as you turned the stove down so that the water wouldn’t boil over and hurried to the door. When you opened it, you grinned at your boyfriend, making him smile as he looked to you.

“Hi!” You greeted happily, stepping aside for the man to walk into your house.

“Hello.” You locked the door behind him while he took his shoes off, easily leaning in to the kiss he offered you. “It smells good.”

“I’m making dinner now.” You reached for his chilled fingers, walking with the man towards your kitchen and regretfully letting him go as you went back to the food.

“Can I do anything to help?”

“It’s pretty much almost done. You can get some plates out if you’d like.” You said, so he did. He was learning your house, walking to the right cabinet on the first try and getting two plates out. Additionally, he got in the drawer below and got out two sets of chopsticks for the two of you. “How has your day been, Omi?”

“Pretty good, I slept a long time last night so I’ve been a bit more energetic today.” He said. “How about yours?”

“It’s been nice and slow. After my mom left my sister and I watched a movie together before I brought her to her friends house and I’ve just been taking things slow. I did a little bit of cleaning before I started to cook.” You shrugged. “Nothing too exciting. I’ve been excited to see you.” You said, making the man smile as he leaned against the counter and looked at you.

“I’ve been excited to see you as well.” You smiled at him and stirred the food carefully.

“What do you want to do after dinner?” I was thinking we could watch a movie, but we also talked a little while back about playing another game. Sometimes sitting in front of the tv can get boring.”

“Playing a game sounds nice.” He said. “What movie are we watching?”

“Well, that partially depends. I was thinking something we’ve seen within the last month, but only if… you want to try what we were talking about before. And if not, then we should watch a new movie that we can really focus on.” He warmed as he thought about what the two of you had discussed the other day and looked down.

“A movie we’ve seen sounds good.” He said, but he was quick to speak before you had the chance. “But only if you’re in the mood and want to give it a shot— if not, I don’t mind watching a new movie.” You smiled at the man and turned the oven off.

“Trust me, I’m always willing to give it a shot with you.”

Dinner had been delicious, and afterwards the two of you stuck to the plan of playing a board game that Kiyoomi had, yet again, never played before. He sat across from you, nearly flushed the whole time as your foot rested on his lap beneath the coffee table where you sat across from him at. Your foot pressed to his crotch, though with every shift from either him or you, he felt nothing but a mere twitch that was purely from the excitement of you touching him.

He was anxious he wouldn’t be able to get it up again so soon. After forever of not being able to do anything for himself, he thought twice in one week would be too soon for him to be able to get hard, and that made him feel almost pathetic.

And yet, you still didn’t seem to care. You were patient, rubbing your foot snug against his crotch in a way you knew would make someone else hard, resting your hand on his thigh through dinner and giving it a light squeeze. Even now your hand was in his pants as the two of you focused on the movie you’d both seen so many times before, your hand squeezing gently at him and stroking his cock, and yet he was limp.

“I’m gonna suck it, okay?” You said, moving on the sofa. “Will you take these off a little bit?” He nodded, moving to slide his pants down to his mid-thighs while you got comfortable on your knees and leaned down. Almost hesitantly, Kiyoomi pressed his hand to your lower back and rested it there while you took his cock back into your hand and slowly slid your tongue along it before you took it into your mouth.

Kiyoomi shifted on the sofa, looking down at you as you sucked on his shaft, your tongue sliding around him and yet, even as he gave a moan, he felt nothing in his cock. He tried, sliding his hand along your ass over the pants that you wore, trying to think of how he had gotten so hard last time. He wondered if it was all because of your sweet moans, wondering if that might make him hard again and yet being too embarrassed to ask. He gave a soft sigh as you sucked harder on his cockhead and looked away in embarrassment.

“I’m sorry it’s taking me so long to get hard tonight.” He said. You pulled back, looking at the man as your thumb rubbed over the tip of his cock.

“Don’t apologize. I really don’t mind.”

“Well, I do. It’s weird. It’s like I should be hard by now. I should have been hard a long time ago when your foot was on me.”

“Most dicks don’t go through all the radiation yours has. It’s okay if it takes a little longer.” You said, pressing a soft kiss to his shaft and making the man sigh as you licked it right afterwards. “I have all night.” You leaned back down, taking his cock back into your mouth and shifting on the sofa. “Does it at least feel good?” You asked, stealing a quick glance at the man who nodded.

“It does feel good.”

“Okay, good,” you leaned down, taking his cock back into your mouth and this time not pulling away as you sucked on him. He sighed softly, looking at your pants and sliding his hand around. He shifted, reaching to slide his hand into your pants so that he could touch you. He remembered how your moaning made him hard, maybe this time it would work again. He pressed his fingers to you over the underwear that you wore and made you give a soft sound. You shifted, reaching back to pull the pants down to your knees.

He flushed as he looked at your ass and rubbed you easier now, his fingers sliding between your folds. You gave a soft sound around him as he almost hesitantly slid your underwear down with your pants as well, but you could have cared less as you sucked on him. You shifted, spreading your legs a little bit more for the man who’s middle finger pressed to your entrance and made his cock twitch in your mouth.

“You feel… kind of wet.” He flushed. “Have you been like this the whole time?” He asked, looking to you and seeing you shake your head before looking at him.

“Just thinking about sucking you off.” He didn’t have the utmost knowledge about women, unsure of whether or not it was possible to get one wet as fast as you had, and yet he thought of how easy it was for most people to get hard and wondered if it was similar.

“Uh, do… do you think I could see them again?” He asked, looking to your chest. You nodded, easily stripping your shirt off this time and sliding your bra off as well. He flushed as you stripped your pants and underwear off so that you could more comfortably sit close to him. He nearly forgot to breathe as he looked at your body, his eyes falling to your pussy as his breath hitched in his throat. “This is… better than I thought it’d be.” You saw his cock twitch and hummed.

“Do you wanna touch me?” He nodded softly, looking to your eyes. “Go ahead. Wherever you want. I can help you if you need me to.” You said, scooting closer to the man so that you could sit over one of his legs and reach down to touch his cock. “You’re a little more hard than before,” you commented. “Do you… like to see me?” He nodded as he met your eyes. “If you need to see me to get hard, I don’t mind.” You snickered. “It’s pretty flattering, actually. It’s… more fun this way, you know that?” You asked, watching as he frowned in confusion and shook his head. “I mean… I know it frustrates you, but… I kind of like having to work to make you hard. It makes it so much more rewarding when you do get hard.”

“Stop being so… perfectly patient.” You laughed at his words and kissed him.

“Okay. I’ll stop.” You said, but you both knew it was a lie, and Kiyoomi didn’t really want you to stop. The assurances, your kindness, your patience— you were so perfect and that was all he wanted to say. “You’re perfect” wanted to come from him a billion times by now, not only just because you didn’t mind it taking him so long, but because he truthfully believed that you were. “What are you thinking about?” You asked as the man seemed to space off. He snapped back into reality, looking at you with a soft “Uh.”

“Just…” He tried to think up an excuse, though something even better came to mind as he thought of what he wanted. You watched patiently as the man looked back between your legs, licking his lips before he glanced back to you with a soft flush on his face. “Will you… will you teach me how to eat you out? And if… if I get hard can we… can we have sex…?” He was flushed dark, obviously flustered and wanting to look away, but he forced himself to hold the stare as you smiled gently and nodded.

“Sure. Do you mind if we go to my room? It’ll be a bit more comfortable and easy in there.”

“I don’t mind.”

You yawned as the man laid beside you, giving a soft pant before looking back at you while you rubbed your eyes. Things were quiet for the moment, but the way that you had moaned out his name was burned into his brain. Things were slow, simple, he was sure you knew a lot more than what you were showing him, but you were patient. And truth be told, despite being soft already, he wanted to go again and wished he could.

How patient you were with him, how assuring you were— mentioning no less than 7 times that you could stop if he wanted to as a reminder every time he tensed at a new sensation or position, but he never wanted to. Your patience only seemed to make him want you more, more desperate to feel your body press to his while he was inside of you. It had felt so good he didn’t think he could make it even half as long as he was able to inside of you while you moaned his name and held him close.

“That was really nice,” you said, looking at the man who was accidentally staring at you as he thought about the past 40 minutes you’d been in bed. “Did you like it?” You asked, wondering if he had enjoyed it as much as he had seemed to. By the way that he was moaning, you assumed that things went well on both your ends, but you wanted the extra reassurance after taking the mans virginity.

“Yeah, I really liked it.” He said. “You were, uh— you’re really good.” He said, unsure of exactly how to compliment you and yet he made you smile anyways.

“Thank you. So were you. You did a great job.” He sent you a little smile and moved closer to you, making your small smile widen as you watched him lean in before you closed your eyes to kiss him back.

“I guess this is one way to celebrate getting better, huh?” You gave a soft laugh and nodded as you gently kissed him one more time before pulling back and sitting up. He watched as you stretched, bare and without a care in the world— he wished he was so confident in his own body, though grateful that you were and, as he’d learned from you, you had a lot to teach and show him; he wondered if one day he might be as confident as you.

Aside from his shirt that laid askew on the end of the bed, the two of you were completely naked and lacking clothes in the room. You grabbed the shirt, offering it to the man who gave you a soft thanks as he put it on, though feeling awkward as he wore nothing else.

“So, I was thinking, if you didn’t need to go right this minute, we could watch a movie we’ve never seen before.” He sent you a smile and nodded, standing out of the bed and carefully pulling your sheets back up while you stood, unembarrassed like he was about the fact that you were naked.

“Sure, I can stay awhile longer.” He couldn’t help but wish he hadn’t left his pants downstairs, and yet in a moment of a heated kiss and the desire to learn just how to make you give more blissful moans of his name from his place between your legs, he had hurriedly abandoned his jeans. “If you… wanted, I… uh, I might be able to stay the night.” Your little smile as you looked at him widened at the suggestion.

“I’d love that.” You said, reaching out a hand that he grabbed when he walked over. “Come on, let’s go get the rest of our clothes, I’m kinda cold.” You said, and he could tell by how hard your nipples were. He kept his eyes up, not wanting to stare at your hips swaying in front of him. He felt awkward— he’d never been naked around someone, at least not since he was just a baby and his mother had bathed and changed him. Nowadays he didn’t even spend time by himself naked, taking quick showers and wearing pants and shirts to bed.

Even when the two of you got to the living room and he started to put his clothes back on with you some of the noises you had made weren’t leaving his mind. Outside of sex scenes in movies that only lasted a second, Kiyoomi knew next to nothing about sex. He didn’t care for porn, he didn’t have anybody until you, and he didn’t feel like searching things up. Before now, he hadn’t cared, and yet the noises you made were stuck in his brain as you snuggled into his side and grabbed the remote.

“Is this okay with you?” Your voice snapped him from his trance and yet he barely even looked at the movie before he nodded.

“Yeah, it’s fine.” You looked a bit hesitantly at him as you clicked the movie.

“Are you okay, Omi?” He looked at you, sending you a small smile.

“Just fine.” You looked a bit guilty, though he wasn’t sure why. You shifted, regretfully pulling away from the man who’s arm stayed around you even still.

“Do you… regret it?”

“Oh— god, no,” he said, shaking his head. “No, not at all.” You seemed a bit hesitant even still, so he continued. “I had such a good time with you, I… truthfully, I wish we could do it again, I just… wish I could do more.” He said, but before you could open your mouth and speak, giving him your usual, loving “You’re enough” speech that he was sure would never stop making his heart swell, he spoke. “And not because I don’t think I’m enough or like I need to do more for you, I just… wish I was more normal, you know?” He was hesitant, worried you wouldn’t understand, but you pressed a gentle hand to his shoulder and nodded.

“I know.” You said softly. “It’s hard feeling so different. What’s got you so down, baby?” He seemed to think for a moment.

“I just… wish it wasn’t so hard. I wish that I was like other people and I could do it again and again. I wish it wasn’t so hard to fucking get hard.” He laughed softly at his own expense and made you give a soft chuckle beneath your breath. “Do you… think it could ever be a problem?” He asked, meeting your eyes. “Do you think that even if I cum and I can’t get hard again— or god forbid I get soft before I cum, can we… would you still let me touch you?” You were quiet for a moment before you raised an eyebrow.

“Were you not done?” You asked, a bit shocked as he lightly shook his head— so soft he wasn’t sure if you had seen it. “Sorry— I just assumed… I guess I shouldn’t assume,” you chuckled. “But, did you want more?” You asked, watching him hesitantly nod. “Oh— well, yeah— of course. If you cum or not and get soft you can still touch me, I just didn’t want to seem like all I wanted was you to touch me.” He gave a bit of a shaky exhale and looked down.

“I don’t just want you for sex or to make me hard, but… but all I wanted was to touch you.” You chewed on the inside of your lip, pressing your hand down to his leg and giving his inner-thigh a squeeze with your fingers.

“Baby, if you’re not done, you can touch me. You could have pulled me back on top of you, told me to lay down, told me to stay— whatever. I don’t mind. I like it, it was fun, I just figured after you came that you might’ve been done since you were so new to it all.” You licked your lips and pressed a kiss to his. “But… I’m always willing to go more.” You said softly.

“Even… now?” You gave a cute chuckle and moved to sit on your knees, sliding your pants down to your knees and pushing them off while you moved again to sit on his lap, making the mans heart race as he reached for your hips.

“You can touch me now. You can touch me later. You can touch me whenever you want.” You assured him. “I don’t just want sex or you to touch me either, but I sure wouldn’t turn it down if you wanted to touch me.”

2 months had passed since that Friday night that you had spent with Kiyoomi and he’d been in a better mood than his cousin ever swore he was. He said he wasn’t sure what you’d done but Kiyoomi seemed to be damn near glowing and you couldn’t help but laugh when you’d heard that— though you were rather embarrassed when his mother commented on it as well.

Your phone rang on the bed, something you searched drastically for beneath all of your clothes. Cleaning out your closet had been messier than you originally thought that it might be, leaving your floor and bed a huge mess. You were frantic to make it to your phone before the call ended, tossing your dress up and seeing your phone. You just barely caught it before it fell to the floor and quickly answered.

“Hello?” You said quickly, hopefully, unsure of who it was because you hadn’t seen the contact.

“Hi.”

“Oh, hi, Omi.” You smiled as you straightened up and looked at the bigger mess on your bed with a soft sigh. “What’s up?”

“Are you okay?”

“Yeah, just making a huge mess as I try and clean my disaster of a closet.” You said. “What about you? What’s going on?”

“I just… wanted to talk to you.” He said, sounding distant and making you frown lightly.

“What’s the matter? Are you okay?” You asked, turning your back to the clothes on your bed.

“Yeah, just… my neighbor passed away last night. And I just found out.”

“Oh, Omi— I’m so sorry.” You said. “Are you okay? Do you want me to come over?”

“It’s okay, I just thought talking to you might help take my mind off of it.” He said softly.

“Yeah, as long as you need.” You promised. “Is his wife okay?”

“She seems like she’s coping. Said she knew it was gonna happen any day now. Isn’t that sad?” You swore the mans voice cracked on the other end of the phone. “Having to look at your husband and know he’s gonna die?”

“Yeah. I’m sure that was hard on her.” You said, carefully wrapping your arm around yourself while you listened to him. “I’m sure that she’s happy she got as long as she did with him though.” You added softly. “They were married for a long time, weren’t they?”

“I think 60 years.”

“They seemed very happy.”

“They’ve always been like that.” He sniffled. “Well, they always were like that.” You frowned softly as he spoke. “I knew he was gonna die, I-I knew it was gonna happen soon, I just… I didn’t think it was gonna happen now.”

“I guess nobody ever really knows.”

“He seemed so healthy and happy still.”

“You can be happy and still be dying.” You said, despite knowing Kiyoomi knew that firsthand.

“I guess so.” He sighed. “Will you… will you come to his funeral with me?”

“Of course I will. Just let me know when it is and I’ll be there.”

“Thank you.”

“Of course, baby.” The mere nickname made Kiyoomi’s heart beat harder in his chest as he sniffled. “Are you sure that you don’t want me to come over? I can if you need me.”

“Can I… come to you?” He asked. “I don’t care if you’re cleaning while I’m there.”

“Yeah, of course you can. You can come whenever you want.”

“So now is okay?”

“Now is okay.” You assured him. “It’s trashed, but I’ll make some room for you to sit on my bed. We can talk if you want or you can just be here with me.”

“Okay. Thank you.” He said softly.

“Of course, baby. Drive safely.” You said as he promised to and hung up the call, unsure of how you were supposed to handle this. You were never good with death— never knowing what to say to those who were close to the person, never knowing how you should act, how to comfort, and more than that, you weren’t sure if Kiyoomi was going to want comfort or not.

You didn’t realize how long you were spacing off before a knock at the front door caught your attention. You walked quickly to the front door, opening it to see your boyfriend. You sent him a small smile and stepped aside so he could come in.

“Hey,” you said softly as he slid his shoes off.

“Hi.” You opened your arms for the man who was quick to lean in and let you wrap your arms around him for a comforting hug.

“This is a really stupid question, but… are you okay?”

“I don’t know. I think so.” He pulled back from the hug with a light sigh. “It’s just… so sudden.” You grabbed his hand and brought the man with you to your room, nodding along to his words as you peeked back, making sure that he knew you were listening to him. “Guess I wasn’t ready.”

“Can you ever be?” You asked as he sighed and sat on your bed. He didn’t even look at the mess your room was as he shook his head. “Besides, if you sit around waiting for people to die… it’s almost impossible to enjoy the times you have with them.” He gave a soft nod as you moved a few shirts into a pile to get rid of, trying to clean the mess up so you could sit with him.

“I’m gonna be honest, I… I hadn’t thought so seriously about dying in awhile, and this just kind of came out of nowhere and reminded me… I could die soon, too.” He mumbled, feeling selfish for thinking about his own dwindling life when his neighbor had just passed, and yet the thought wasn’t leaving his mind. You gently sat on the edge of your bed and placed your hand on his shoulder as the man looked down at his lap.

“Did it… scare you?” You asked softly. “To see it happen so suddenly and make you think?”

“Yeah… yeah, I think it did.” He leaned a little closer to you, so you moved, making it easier for the man to rest his head on your shoulder. You rubbed his back, pressing a soft kiss to his head as he spoke. “I just… I don’t want to die.” He mumbled. “I didn’t want him to die.” He sniffled softly. “Even if I’m getting better, it’s… it’s scary.” He mumbled. “And all anyone ever tells me is not to be scared of it killing me because it gives it some power over me, but how am I supposed to not be scared that getting better is just gonna make it come back worse and kill me this time?”

“Well, you’re allowed to be afraid of it.” You said. “I think… they mean something more like… it’s okay to be scared of it, but not to let it rule your life. Of course you’re scared of it— it’s killing you, but at the same time… you can’t just stop life because of it.” He gave a soft nod. “And… it’ll be okay.”

“And what if it’s not?”

“Then… you enjoy what you can and enjoy whatever time you have left.” You said softly.

“(y/n)?” You gave a soft hum to show you were listening. “If I… if I die, will you go to my funeral?” He asked it so softly, as if he didn’t want you to hear it.

“Of course I will.”

“And will you be there for my mom?”

“I’ll be there for your mom as long as she wants me around.”

“Will you… think about me? If I die?”

“Well, I won’t just up and forget about you.” You promised, running your fingers through his hair. “I could never forget about you.”

“I’m not that memorable.” He mumbled.

“I don’t agree.” You said softly. “I don’t think I could ever forget how it feels to hug you.” You said with a light sigh. “Even if you’re cold, it feels so warm. So welcoming. You always feel so clean and smell so good. And the way you rub my back when we hug is just… better than other people, I don’t know how to explain it, but I don’t think it’s possible to forget how it feels to be so close to you. I know you think you’re not memorable, but you’ve given me so much that I don’t think even old age can take from me.” He sniffled softly and nuzzled his cold nose against your skin.

“I wish I could be there with you.” He whispered, and even if there was no context, you knew what he meant. You slid your fingers through his when he reached for your hand and gave him a light squeeze.

“I know. I want you to be there with me, too.” You sighed. “Maybe…”

“Maybe.” He mumbled, but in his mind, he couldn’t help but think it was impossible, wondering if your optimistic hopes were forced this time as you spoke so hesitantly. “Just maybe.”

Kiyoomi awoke with a cough, sitting up and just barely able to catch his breath between chokes as if he had sucked in air or drank something too fast. A knock on his bedroom door came through softly as he finally caught his breath.

“Yeah?” He asked with a final cough.

“Are you okay?” His mother opened the door, looking worriedly in at the man. “You sound awful.”

“Gee, thanks mom.”

“Oh— you know what I meant.” She rolled her eyes and walked over to him. “You look like you have a fever.” She said, bringing her hand to his forehead and frowning. “You definitely have a fever.” She sounded worried, something that put Kiyoomi on edge. He gently pushed her hand away as he spoke.

“I feel fine,” he promised. The last time he had gotten sick, while it had been almost years ago now, he had gotten so ill that he was hospitalized. After that downright horrid stay, he took extra precautions— even more than he had before.

“Oh, I thought you were leaving too much…” She mumbled anxiously. He nearly rolled his eyes, though not because he was annoyed with her, only because he was a fully grown adult and he couldn’t leave the house without having to think of the chances he could get so ill he went back to the hospital.

“I feel fine,” he pressed. “I just… need some soup.”

“I won’t leave,” she said, but he was quick to shake his head in protest.

“It’s fine, I can take care of myself here at home, and if I need help, I’ll call Motoya.”

“Kiyoomi—”

“Mom, I’m fine.” He promised. “You have a flight to catch, now… go.” He said. “I’ll call you tonight. Text me as much as you need. I’ll be just fine.” He assured her again, but she was quick to shake her head.

“You always say you’ll be fine, Kiyoomi, and look where we are.” She sniffled. “You’re not fine.”

“I know.”

“You’re sick.”

“I know.”

“This could kill you!”

“Anything could kill me, mom, I have cancer!” She stopped, making the man give a sigh as he looked down. “Better you be somewhere else than here anyways just for once.” He mumbled. “You can’t let me being sick stop your life. I’m an adult, I’ll be alright." She hesitated for a moment before she spoke.

“I’m only willing to leave you if you are not alone.”

“Oh— mom—”

“No. No but’s, no if’s, no nothing. If someone isn’t here, then I will be.” She said sternly. Kiyoomi gave a soft sigh and looked at his phone.

“Can (y/n) stay?”

“If she agrees.”

“Let me talk to her. Even if she just checks up on me, you need to go or else you’ll miss your flight.” He pressed. “I’ll be okay. I’ll call Motoya to stay if (y/n) can’t. He’ll help me.”

“Kiyoomi—”

“Mom, I’m serious.” He said, picking up his phone. “I have all that I need at the house. Please, just go. I won’t die while you’re gone.”

“You better knock on wood, young man.” With a sigh, Kiyoomi leaned towards his bedside table and knocked firmly three times.

“Now will you leave?” She hesitated before giving a light nod.

“You tell me what (y/n) says. If she can’t come, call your cousin. If he can’t come, tell me. I’ll come home.”

“Okay.”

“And you better not lie to me.” She said pointedly.

“I won’t.” She sighed, leaning in and pressing a soft kiss to his head.

“I’ll call you when I land.”

“I’ll be here.” He promised. “I’ll text you and let you know if (y/n) can come over or not.” He promised her. She nodded softly, and with a sigh, she headed for the door.

“If you need anything— anything at all— I will be on the next flight home.”

“I know.”

“I love you.”

“I love you, too.” With one final glance back, the door was shut. He sniffled, quickly clicking your contact and calling you. He waited a few moments as he listened to the ringing line, fiddling with his fingers while he heard the front door open and close.

“Hi, Omi.” You said cheerfully. “How are you doing?”

“I’m feeling kind of sick,” he said. “I was wondering if you could do me a huge favor.”

“Aww, I’m sorry— anything. What can I do for you?”

“Do you think you could bring me some soup?”

“Sure. Is your mom home? Should I drop it off at the door?” You asked, unsure of what the safety precautions were when your boyfriend who’s weakened immune system by cancer had a cold.

“No, she just left. She wanted me to ask you to stay, but I was hoping you might be able to just bring me some soup today. I’ll feel better by tomorrow and maybe you could just say you checked up on me.”

“What if I just stayed instead?”

“I don’t want to ask that of you.”

“Well, what else am I doing?” You asked with a laugh. “I really don’t mind. Unless you don’t want me to be there, I have no reason that I wouldn’t be able to stay. And you’re not asking this of me, I’m offering, and one-hundred percent willing to honestly drop anything I had to do to come take care of you. But, don’t worry, I don’t actually have anything to do. I was just watching tv and cleaning my room a little bit.” You said. “What do you say? Sleepover while your mom is gone?” He couldn’t help but laugh, giving a soft cough right after.

“You say that as if we’re kids who never see each other.” You gave a little laugh on the other end of the line.

“Is that a yes?” He gave a soft sigh and nodded even if you wouldn’t see it.

“Okay. If you want to stay, I won’t tell you that you can’t.”

“Okay— then I’ll be over in less than 2 hours. I’ll make some soup, pack a couple things, and then I’ll be on the way.”

“Oh, we have soup here.”

“Canned?”

“Yeah.”

“Well, I’m making homemade soup for you.”

“You don’t need to do that—” He started, but before he could protest anymore, you cut him off.

“I know, but I want to. Just let me take care of you, okay?” You asked softly. “I know that you like to do things on your own and that you don’t want to ask things of me, but let me help you. Just this once while you’re sick.” Kiyoomi couldn’t help but smile, looking down and trying to bite it back even if you weren’t there to see it. “I’ve never had a boyfriend to take care of like this, so let me make you some soup. I promise it’ll be good.”

“Okay. I’d really like that.” He said softly.

“Alright,” there was an obvious smile on your face as you spoke. “You stay put, I’ll be over soon.”

“I can’t thank you enough.”

“It’s the bare minimum I can do for you, baby. You rest for now.” And with that, you hung up. Kiyoomi sighed as he brought the phone away from his ear and opened his messages. He sent his mom a quick text while she drove to the airport, letting her know that you were going to come over and stay at the house while she was away. With a quiet hum, Kiyoomi set his phone down and relaxed back against the pillows, staring at the ceiling. He was tired, his bones felt heavy, and yet he thought he needed to stay awake for you. You didn’t have a key, how else would you get in?

Then a thought came to mind. Kiyoomi assumed you were trustworthy enough that his mom wouldn’t get mad, so he sent you a text, letting you know he was going to try and sleep and that there was a spare key to their house in the flowers that hung over the railing on the porch. Before you replied, Kiyoomi set his phone aside and laid on his side, facing away from his window and closing his eyes as he tried to get comfortable.

He sniffled, thinking about you and flushing at the thought of you staying here with him for all of this time. After the last time the two of you were alone together for so long, you’d done something he truthfully never thought he’d do, and while he knew the two of you weren’t going to have sex again right now, he couldn’t help but think about it. How warm you were, how wet you were, how good it felt to be inside of you for the first time— ever. How good it felt to cum after years of nothing. He figured after cumming once, he might not be able to get hard again, but after he came in your mouth— more than he thought he would and he remembered his embarrassment when you were shocked at how much he’d cum— he was still hard. Still thinking about how good you tasted, how much he wanted to eat you out again— until you had given him something so much better.

Kiyoomi gave a quiet sigh and snuggled into his bed, daydreaming about what it might be like to feel it all again. Wondering if it would feel the same— so pleasurable— or if it was going to lessen every time. He knew how much people his age were obsessed with sex, and for once, he finally understood why.

A soft knock on his bedroom door made Kiyoomi’s eyes slowly open.

“Are you awake?” You asked quietly, peeking into the room. He gave a soft, tired “Mhm” in response, sitting up slowly and rubbing his tired eyes. You smiled at him, walking into the room with a tray in hand. He couldn’t smell the soup with how congested he was, but he saw the steam emitting out of the bowl, and when you brought it over and sat beside him on the edge of the bed, he couldn’t help but lick his lips at how good it looked. There was a glass of water on the tray that you set on his bedside table before resting it gently on his legs. “How are you?”

“I’m okay.” He said, still sounding tired as he cleared his throat.

“Did you nap well?” You asked.

“I did.” He nodded with a slight sniffle. “Thank you— for coming over.” You smiled at him sweetly.

“Anything for you.” You said as if coming over here was simple— which you’d basically said before. “It’s the bare minimum I can do for you, baby” were the words you’d said, damn near making his heart race in his chest even now as he thought of them. Gently, you brushed his hair back from his forehead, frowning lightly at how sweaty he seemed.

“Are you hot? Do you want less blanket? Do you need a fan? Do you want me to fan you with something— there’s papers here—” Before you could move, Kiyoomi grabbed your wrist.

“It’s okay— I’m just a little sweaty.” He said simply. “I always get this way when I’m sick,” he couldn’t help but give a little sniffle again, feeling as if he had no choice but to sniffle with how runny his nose was. You sighed and relaxed back on the edge of the bed, reaching down and placing your hand on top of his that still held your wrist. “You can go. Run some errands you need to do, just go home for awhile or even watch a movie in the living room if you want. I’ll be okay.”

“No, I don’t want to leave.” You said with a soft shake of your head. “I don’t mind being here with you.”

“But you’re gonna get yourself sick,” he said, gently pulling his hand away from yours. “I don’t want to get you sick.”

“It’s okay— I have a strong immune system.” You promised, leaning down and kissing his forehead, something he shocked you by pulling away from quickly.

“Well, don’t test your immune system now!” You laughed at his shocked expression.

“I’m really okay, Omi. Even if I get sick, I’ll be alright. You said you’d let me take care of you. Part of taking care of you isn’t letting you sit here all lonely.” You said softly, but there was no room for debate this time— you were staying whether he liked it or not. “Do you want me to do anything like bring the tv in here so you’re not as bored? Do you want to read? Do you want me to read to you?”

“Read to me?” He asked, raising an eyebrow. “I’m not 4, I don’t need bedtime stories.” The words felt harsh as they came out, yet you didn’t seem to mind, winding your fingers through his curls with a soft hum.

“Have you not been read to since you were a kid? It can be nice sometimes. Relaxing.” You said. “And if not, then… we could always do something else. We could play a game.” You suggested.

“How about you go somewhere else where you won’t get sick, I finish my soup, and then I nap.”

“Or I could sit with you and lay here with you while you nap.”

“You are so stubborn.”

“Only as stubborn as you.” With a sigh, he shook his head.

“Alright, fine. You can stay.”

“I take it back,” you started, kissing his forehead again, but this time he didn’t jerk away as he reached for his spoon. “I’m more stubborn.”

Kiyoomi was sleeping peacefully beside you, his mouth slightly agape, the softest of snores coming from him even as he was so congested, eyes peacefully shut. You laid on your side, eyeing the man and giving a soft sigh as you reached up and brushed his hair back. He leaned into your touch, making you smile.

“You’re so cute when you’re not still trying to push me away.” You said, leaning in to press the faintest kiss you could to his cheek. “Maybe one day you’ll stop trying to push me away all together,” you said hopefully. “One can dream, right?” You laughed to yourself, but a faint knock on the front door stole you from your boyfriend.

Carefully, you got off of the bed and walked from his room, quietly shutting the door behind yourself and walking down the stairs, careful on the creaks so that you didn’t wake your boyfriend who you had learned was a rather light sleeper. You peeked out of the peephole and smiled before unlocking the door.

“Hello, Komori-san.” The man sent you a sweet smile, a pot of food in hand.

“Hi, (y/n)-chan. How is Kiyoomi?” The man asked as you stepped aside and shut the door after him.

“He’s alright,” you said softly. “He’s napping.” Komori gave a light nod and thanked you quietly as you offered to take the pot from him while he took his shoes off. He set his shoes aside quietly before taking the pot back from you.

“Is he feeling alright?”

“I think he’s doing okay for the most part.” You said with a nod, walking alongside the friendly man towards the kitchen where he started to put the food in the fridge.

“That’s good. My mom wasn’t sure all of what was going on so she sent me over with this to make sure that he has plenty to eat.” He said. “Are you staying here or just visiting for a few hours?” He asked, looking back at you as he shut the fridge. “If you need a break, I don’t mind staying the nights while his mom is away.”

“No, it’s alright— I was planning on staying. Unless you’d like to stay— then I can leave.” You offered.

“There’s no need for that, I just want to make sure that he isn’t alone.” He said simply. “I’m glad that he has you. But… honestly, I’m a little surprised he’s letting you stay here.” Komori pulled a chair from the table out and sat down with a soft sigh. “I mean, he hardly ever even wants me to stay and I’m his cousin,” he laughed. “How’d you do it?”

“I didn’t take no for an answer.” You shrugged. “Just had to out stubborn him.” The man raised a thick eyebrow at you.

“You say that like it’s easy.” You laughed softly and sat in the seat across from the man.

“I pushed people away for a really long time and I regretted it almost every day for a real long time, so… I just won’t let him push me away for reasons outside of simply wanting me out of his life.” Komori gave his head a soft shake.

“I know for a fact that he doesn’t want you out of his life for any reason outside of the fact that he doesn’t want to hurt you if he passes.” He said, and while you thought that you were sure he didn’t really want you gone, the extra assurance was nice. “Is he still? Pushing you away, I mean.”

“Not as much. Sometimes he seems… hesitant with me, but I’m trying not to scare him while also trying to get it through his head that I’m here for him.” Komori gave a quiet laugh.

“Kiyoomi really scored with you, I hope he knows that.” He said. “Nobody seems as patient as you do.”

“I mean… it’s more than just patience.” You said innocently, thinking of how you understood partially of what he was going through mentally, though the man across from you took the words a different way and sent you a cheeky smile as he raised his eyebrows.

“Love?” Immediately, you flushed.

“O-oh, no— I-I mean more, like, uh— understanding.” You said, clearing your throat as the man snickered at you.

“No, I get it.” He said, brushing off your embarrassment. “And I’m glad. Kiyoomi may be stubborn and hardheaded, not to mention certain he always knows best, but… he’s nice once you get to know him— I’m sure you know that by now. He’s scared, you know?” You nodded softly. “And, I know I said it, but I really am glad he has you. He seems happier. He doesn’t look like he’s just waiting for death so much anymore. He smiles more— I hadn’t seen him smile so much until you since even before he got diagnosed. You’re good for him and I want to trust that you won’t leave if he gets worse.”

“I won’t.” You said with a soft shake of your head. “Even if he tells me to. I’m not gonna leave if things get worse again. I’m not gonna leave if he’s on his deathbed. I’ll go to his funeral and help his mom— this isn’t just… some kinda fling.” You assured the man.

“So… it is love?”

“Gettin’ there.” Komori gave a soft chuckle and looked down with a nod.

“Good. Good— he deserves love. As much as he thinks he doesn’t and as hard as he pushes it away, he deserves it just as much as we do— maybe even more. He deserves that patience. That persistence. Maybe pushing everyone away for so long is what he had to do to get you, but I’m really glad that he met you.”

“Even if I had to get into a car crash to meet him, I’m glad, too.” You said with a soft laugh at the joke you made at your own expense. “The hospital certainly isn’t my favorite place, but he made it so much more than just bearable.” You said, looking down with the same small smile on your face.

“(y/n)?” You hummed and looked up at the man who spoke softly. “You know— that’s what you did for him— but for more than the hospital. You made life more than bearable for him, and… and I really want to thank you.”

“You don’t have to thank me. I’m doing this because I want to. Because I care about him. Not just because he’s sick and I feel bad for him.” You said with a little smile. “Kiyoomi really means a lot to me and… here’s to hoping everything will be okay, because I know it’s gonna hurt a lot when he dies.” Komori almost looked worried for a moment, so you spoke again. “But don’t worry— me thinking about how sad I’ll be isn’t gonna drive me away. Nothing can.” You assured the man. “I’m here until things either take a turn for the worse and he’s… gone or they take a turn for the better and I can be here even longer.”

“I can say for certain that everyone else and I agree— even if Kiyoomi doesn’t make it, you’re still gonna be allowed to be around. If you want to, I know his mom would have you over still.”

“I adore his mom, so… if things aren’t great, I’ll come around as long as I’m wanted.” Komori sent you one final smile before he sighed and stood.

“Look, I should really get going,” he said, pushing the chair in. “It’s great to see you here though, thanks for taking care of my hardheaded cousin.” You gave a soft laugh and walked with the man to the door.

“He makes it worth it.” Komori put his shoes on, opening the door as he got his car keys out and looked back one more time.

“When he wakes up, tell him I say hi.”

“Will do.”

“Bye, (y/n)-chan.”

“Bye, Komori-san.”

A soft coughing fit startled you awake as you looked at the man beside you who sent you a guilty look with one final cough.

“I’m sorry.”

“No, no— it’s okay,” you yawned, sitting up and rubbing your eyes. You tried to think back and remember how you fell asleep; after Komori left, you came back to Kiyoomi’s room where he still slept. You remembered laying on the bed and thinking for a few more minutes and then drifting off. “How are you feeling?”

“I feel okay.” He said, shifting on the bed. “I’m just tired.”

“You should keep resting,” you said. “Are you hungry?” He shook his head. “If you change your mind, your cousin came over earlier with some food your aunt made. I can heat it up for you whenever you’d like.” Kiyoomi gave a soft sniffle and looked at you.

“Can I ask you a dumb question?”

“None of your questions are ever dumb,” you said sweetly.

“Why are you here?”

“I take it back— that was a dumb question,” you said as you sat up. “I’m here to take care of you.”

“I know, but… why?” He asked. “We’re not married or something. You’re not legally bound to this house. You’re not bound to me. Look at you, (y/n)— you’re so beautiful,” he said softly, making your cheeks warm. “You could have anything. You could have anyone. You could have everything, so… I guess I just don’t understand why you’re sitting in bed with me while I’m sick. All I ever do is try and push you away.”

“No you don’t. You haven’t really been pushing me away for awhile.”

“I know, I just… I want to trust you.”

“And I’ll be here for you to learn to trust me.” You promised. “I’m not going anywhere. You think I could have anything— but I don’t want just anything. I want you.”

“Why?”

“Because this is more special than anything I’ve ever had.” You said softly. “I know you’re worried, and I know it’s hard to trust, but spending this time with you, gaining your trust no matter how long it takes, this is better. This means more than someone who jumps right into it. You’re cautious, I know— and I like that.” You said honestly. “I like that you’re making me earn your trust. I like that you don’t treat me like I’m something to have sex with and that’s all.” Kiyoomi frowned deeply.

“Even if I could get it up like I wanted, I’d never treat you that way.”

“I know.” You said softly. “I know you wouldn’t. That’s why I’m here. That’s why I’m laying in bed with my sick boyfriend who has a little cold. So I can take care of you. So I can make you soup and kiss your forehead even if you don’t want me to because you’re too busy worrying about me to worry about yourself.” You teased. “You worry a lot about me and you don’t keep it a secret. I want you to let me worry about you.”

“Everyone is always worried about me.” He said with a small frown as he glanced down.

“Not that way.” You said. “I don’t want to strictly worry because you have cancer. I want to worry about you driving safely and feeling relieved when I get the message that you’re home safe. I want to worry about you not sleeping or eating enough. I want to worry about you now— having a cold, and not just because it could be worse for you, but because it’s a cold. I want to worry about you because I care about you outside of your cancer.” With a soft and shaky exhale, Kiyoomi flicked his gaze from your eyes to your lips.

“I really want to kiss you right now.” He mumbled.

“So kiss me.” You said, leaning closer to the man.

“I don’t want to get you sick.”

“I told you, I have a strong immune system.” Kiyoomi gave a soft sigh, but leaned in anyways. You smiled as his lips pushed to yours, reaching up to hold onto his shoulder before the sweet kiss ended.

“If I… trust you and I let you in and I make stupid little mistakes that I want to make really bad, will you… will you still take care of me?” He asked quietly. As embarrassed as he felt, he opted for keeping his eyes shut as he spoke. “Even if I ask you a million times why you’re here, and even if I try and push you away… will you stay?”

“I’ll stay with you. And I’ll always take care of you.” You promised, kissing him gently. “I want to stay for as long as you want me to, but… maybe even longer.”

“Then… will you trust me, too?”

“I’ll trust you.”

“Even if we could both end up getting hurt?”

“Even then.” With a huff, Kiyoomi finally looked at you.

“You know, you’d think you putting my dick in your mouth while it was soft would get me here rather than being sick.” You gave a cute giggle and leaned in to press your head to his chest.

“Whatever it takes to get it through your thick, handsome head. I’ll be here.” You promised. “Just don’t kick me out.”

“I don’t want to.” He said quietly, reaching around you and giving your shoulder a soft rub. “Do you think… you could stay with me like this for awhile?” You hummed and nodded, nuzzling closer to the man.

“Without any trouble.” You said, taking a quiet breath of his scent and snuggling into his arms. There was so much he wanted to say to you, so many thoughts he wasn’t sure how to unscramble running through his brain, so many worries, and yet he still knew one thing even as he worried: Kiyoomi loved you.

So for now, he kept quiet. He gave you a gentle squeeze in his arms, pulled you closer and closed his eyes, but the words were at the front of his brain, on the tip of his tongue— all he wanted was to say it, and while he knew you wouldn’t make fun of him, he just couldn’t push it out. He couldn’t make himself say it even if he wanted to. Because even if he wanted to, even if the words were on repeat in his mind damn near every time he saw you let alone every time you did something like this for him, every time you looked at him the way that you did— like he mattered to you more than the thought of getting sick— he was scared. An old, lingering thought of the fear of falling in love and leaving you hurt, even if he knew the unspoken words on your own mind when you looked at him.

He couldn’t help but wonder. Were the words on the tip of your tongue, too?

90 notes · View notes

mouthfulloftoothpasterry · 3 years

Text

Hooked

Summary: Harry and Y/n meet again. This time spending more time together and getting to know each other.

warnings/ disclaimers: Swearing, mentions of death, mentions of childbirth.

Harry was out searching for a book. He had left Loralie with his mother for the day since he had some errands to run and it would be a busy day. He had finished all of his books and he was on the search for another, maybe even some extra ones for his classroom. He had stopped by his favorite coffee shop and ordered his favorite black coffee to start his day of errands, then he went to the market to get everything for dinner tonight- he thought he might as well get it out of the way since he hates grocery shopping.

Now he’s on the way to a bookstore, he didn’t want to order it on Amazon or just go to a big chain store so he did a quick google search and found a small book store a block down the road from the coffee shop he had gone to. He wanted to find the book burning in water, drowning in flame- his sister had recommended it to him and now he was itching to read it.

He made his way to the bookstore, it looked like a homey place just from the outside of the store. It was a rust colored brick with two sconces on either side of the top of the book shop, a rather tall building- possibly a flat at the top. Harry looks at the cacti peeking through the windows, little flower stickers to decorate.

Harry walks into the book shop, opening the door making the golden bell at the top of the door frame sound off. As soon as Harry steps in he notes the warm scent, it smells like the owner had been baking cookies. “Hello!” He hears a cheerful voice sing while he steps toward the poetry aisle in search of the book. “Is there anything I could help you with today?” He hears the voice again making him turn his head. To his surprise it’s Y/n, he’s been thinking about her. “Oh, hi.” He says bashfully, smiling and stepping over to the cashier counter she was behind.

Y/n smiles, continuing to add price tags on the back of her new shipment of books. She had started her little business officially a bit after she had gotten pregnant with Milo. Milo’s dad had left her after she broke the news to him, they were in their early twenty’s (Y/n being twenty one and him being twenty two) so it was understandable that he didn’t want children yet but the way he dealt with the situation was just dramatic and too much on Y/n. So she put everything into her little book shop, she took out a loan and bought this place, starting planning and putting her all into it, it wasn’t easy but it was worth it.

“Hi Harry.” She says, adding a book to the stack. Harry blushes at her tone again, she’s hard to read. “Um… do you happen to have burning in water, drowning in flame?” He asks, whirling around her display of different styles and colors of bookmarks. He is a twenty six year old man, why is acting like one of his students who thinks he’s handsome? Y/n laughs, nodding while she pulls her mug up to her lips- Harry thinks it’s hot chocolate (and he’s right). “It’s in poetry, first aisle, third shelf, second row.” She says, impressing Harry in how she has memorized every single spot of her book store.

Harry gives her a tight nod, walking over to the poetry section and looking for the book. “Is this your place?” Harry asks, making conversation while the rest of the store is dead silent.

“Yeah, me and Milo live in the flat upstairs.” Y/n admits. Harry’s ears perk up, she didn’t say anything about a partner. He walks back to the counter placing his book down, not handing it over to her yet. “When did you open this place?” He questions, looking around the shop. He sees some crystals, some candles- that both look up for sale and also her personal ones. It’s cute.

“After I got pregnant with Milo. Right after Xavier left me.” She says, leaving Harry wondering. “Xavier is…?” Y/n sighs, rolling her eyes a bit. It’s only their second time meeting and she’s already giving him her sob story. “He’s what would be Milo's father.” She says, picking at her bare nails. She doesn’t consider Xavier Milo's father, he’s never been there for him so he’s not a father. Harry’s lips form a tight line, “um, Loralies mum died… so… we’ve all got baggage.” He laughs, trying to cut the tension.

Loralies mum had died, she died during childbirth. She already had a particularly painful and rough pregnancy with Lora and that was just extremely unexpected, Harry just thanks his stars everyday that his little one is safe with him. “That’s awful, Harry. I‘m sorry.” Harry smiles at her, “it’s okay. I’ve got my Lora so I’m okay.” Y/n nods, smiling and grabbing the book from between his fingers. “She’s a sweet girl.” She compliments.

Harry nods, feeling a little cocky over how well he has raised his daughter. “Is this all for you?” She asks, pulling out a small brown bag with the logo and name on it- they are cute. “Yes please.” Harry politely says, making her laugh under her breath. “If this is your first time here? You get a free bookmark with every book you purchase if it is.” She says, nodding over to the bookmarks. Harry nods, looking through the bookmarks and picking a random Fleetwood Mac one- cute, he thinks. Y/n adds the bookmark to the bag, setting it infront of him. “13.22” she says, Harry fishing his wallet out.

“Are you doing a lot today?” He asks, motioning down to all the books stacked around her while he hands her a ten and four singles. She shrugs, “the usual.” Y/n says, handing him back his change. Harry thinks for a second, pausing his response making Y/n a little nervous. “I could help?” Harry offers, setting his coffee on the table. Y/n gives him a questionable look, sharpening one of her eyes at him. “You want to put tags on books and reorganize with me?” She asks, making Harry laugh. He nods, putting a bookmark back in its place “see, I’m already helping.” He says cheekily.

Y/n smiles, shaking her head. “I guess you can help.” She says.

Soon enough they are sat on the brown carpet, mountains of books around them. Y/n has a blanket wrapped around her and Harry has his legs stretched out. Y/n is tagging books while Harry is setting by the book shelf closest to them organizing. “I swear they put something in the water fountain at that school, the kids are always running and screaming around my classroom while I’m trying to talk about how Van Gogh cut off his own ear.” Harry says, making Y/n loudly giggle, thinking about how Milo probably gives him a horrible time on Wednesdays.

“You like working where Loralie is?” She asks, Harry of course nodding. Loralie is his baby, he loves knowing she’s just up the stairs- especially if she were to get sick or hurt he would be right there to take care of her. “Yeah, I wish I could always be with Milo but one of us has to make the money.” She jokes which makes Harry laugh.

“She always comes waddling into my classroom screaming for me- which disrupts the class but I don’t care.” He shrugs, his mind going back to Loralie. “Oh shit, I’ve got to pick her u-“

“Hi! How are you, baby!” Y/n cheers, Milo running toward her then crashing into her in a hug. Y/n’s friend Mikaela had babysat Milo for the day while Y/n tried to get as much work done as she could. Usually on the weekends (like today) Milo will be in the store with her… which tends to distract her. “Um, I’ve got to go but we should do this again? Maybe… over dinner?” Harry asks, Y/n’s face lighting up.

“Are you asking me on a date?” She teases, Harry blushing and nodding. Y/n laughs, slipping her phone from her pocket, “take my number and we can schedule that date you’re begging me for.” She teases.

Harry gets her number, thanking her for the book and letting him stay before he slips out. Now he’s got to get back to Loralie. But he’s got a date!

Later that night when Harry and Loralie are practicing her memorizing her ABCs his phone beeps. He ignores his at first, just expecting it to be a stupid text from his friend Mitch, but once he looks down he sees Y/n’s contact name. “Keep going, bug.” Harry says, grabbing his phone from the carpet while they set on the floor of the living room, unlocking his phone.

Hii, im free next Friday :) let me know if that works with your schedule!

Harry laughs at her cute little smiley faces, trying to think up a response that doesn’t make him sound a thousand years older than her. The tip of his tongue sticks out while he types back his response, his eyebrows knitted in concentration.

Hello! Friday works, how about 5:30? I can pick you up.

He lays his phone back down and helps Loralie with her letters, pulling her onto his lap. “D is for Daddy!” She cheers, making Harry smile, chuckling and kissing her round cheeks while she squeals. Harry hears his phone ding, grabbing it and reading the response, thanking god she answered. He thought his heart would explode out of his chest. It was beating so hard.

That sounds good ☺️ see you then!

Harry got her to say yes, but now he has to deal with the anxiety of actually going on the date. What should he wear, where should they go? Should he be opening the door and pulling out her chair or is that not in-in dating anymore? He hasn’t dated since Loralies mum and his baby is two years old now, it’s been quite a long time since he dipped his toe into trying to charm a woman. He just hopes he’s still got it.

****************************

The day is here. Loralie is with her grandma so Harry can get ready for the date. He’s been panicking and running all around his little house. He showered and smothered himself in lotion and his best cologne- he wanted to smell nice for her. He was adding leave in conditioner to his hair (which he hardly remembers to do) to make it more silky and the curls look a bit prettier than they usually do- he doesn’t know much about hair, he just does what his sister tells him what his hairdresser tells him he should do.

He planned out an outfit, a pair of tan dress pants with a white tank top and a cardigan over it. He had thought over the outfit a bit too much, was it too casual for the date? Was the cardigan too much? He decided against his thoughts and layers some pearls on, sliding his rings on that were in a jewelry dish, placed in there before his shower. He takes a look in the mirror, readjust his cardigan before he gives himself a little nod. He feels good about this.

He makes his way over to Y/n flat, walking up the metal steps to her flat and knocking on the door. When she opens the door he notices just how amazing her home smells, just like her book shop. He needs to remember to ask her where she gets her candles. “Hi,” Harry smiles, looking his date up and down. She was dressed nicely. It was a sage green dress with spaghetti straps, it stopped a couple inches above her knee. Harry thought it was cute.

She paired it with gold jewelry and a black cross body bag. Dirty white vans to go along with it that added a child-like feel to the outfit. Harry thought that was cute too.

“Hi,” she smiles, glancing behind her. “You look nice.” Harry says, suddenly feeling hot. Y/n laughs under her breath, thanking him. “You look nice as well.” Harry smiles bashfully, looking down at his feet. “Thank you”

Y/n says her goodbyes to Milo, hugging and kissing him before thanking her friend again for watching him. It’s the same one from last week, Mikaela. They get into Harry’s car, a bit of awkward silent before Y/n breaks it, Harry stopping the tapping of his fingers along to the low radio once her voice interrupts it. “So, where are we going?” She asks, smoothing her dress out against her thighs.

Harry laughs, he’s not prepared for dates and for some reason he hadn’t thought about the most important part. “I’ll eat anywhere to be honest.” Y/n admits, looking through her window at all the different places.

Harry was looking around in a panic and he finally pulled something out of his ass that sounded good, especially on his teacher salary. “Olive Garden?” Harry says, trying to say it confidently but it definitely comes out as more of a question. Y/n’s eyes light up, she’s in the mood for bottomless salad and breadsticks. “That sounds heavenly.” And Harry is happy to hear that.

They walk into the busy restaurant, instantly getting escorted to a table. Harry is happy they didn’t have to wait- that would have just been embarrassing since he threw this together last minute. They sat in the booth, sliding in and getting comfortable. “So, how’s the bookstore?” Harry asks, pulling apart his breadstick. Y/n knocks her shoe with his under the table, she thinks it’s cute how bashfully he can get when just asking a simple question. “It’s good. How are your little art students?” Harry playfully rolls his eyes at her choice of words.

“It’s good. They are doing self portraits.” Y/n laughs, her eyes widening.

“How’s that going?” Harry laughs, shaking his head. “They look like shittier versions of Picasso’s paintings.” Y/n dramatically gasps through her laughs, “aren’t you supposed to worship the ground that man walks on? Why would you say that?” Harry rolls his eyes once again, chuckling at her. “I’m just behind honest!”

Their date goes on the same, they order their food, giggling while they eat and even getting into a little food fight with the leftover breadsticks. (They weren't being humble, they asked for another basket) They finished their food, “That was fun.” Y/n admits smiling. Harry nods, taking the check and opening his wallet. “Here,” y/n holds out her card, Harry shaking his head. “I’ll pay.” Harry shrugs her off, handing his card tucked in the black check book the waiter had brought over back to him before she can further protest.

Y/n scoffs, throwing another breadstick at him that he tried to catch but it’s too greasy. “Hey! I thought we had a truce?!” Harry questions her. She shakes her head, apparently swearing off the truce. Harry shrugs, thanking the waiter when he brings his card back along with their mints. “You better sleep with one eye open then.” Harry says, standing up and waiting for her. She laughs, standing up and pulling her bag over her shoulder. “I have a three year old, I basically sleep with them both open. You’re nothin’.” She says, Harry nodding his head in agreement. He knows just how she feels.

They drive back to her flat, Harry of course walking her to her door. “I had so much fun tonight.” Harry says, looking down before he looks up at Y/n. She smiles, blushing. She hasn’t dated since Xavier and she admired that to Harry tonight, they both admitted that they haven’t dated since their children’s parents so they felt a lot comfortable knowing they were both rusty.

“Me too, you’re a really sweet guy, Harry.” She says. She needs to remember to thank her forgetful little Milo for leaving his folder in Harry’s classroom. “Thanks for agreeing to go out with me. I was pretty nervous.” Harry admits a bit sheepishly. Harry is a bit giddy on the inside about them hitting it off so well, they were having the best conversation and at times they were getting extremely loud, probably annoying the people around them, but they didn’t care, they had fun. “Yeah, I was nervous as hell but I haven’t had this much fun in a while. Thanks for tonight.” Y/n smiles, leaning in for a kiss.

Harry’s eyes widen, but he still kisses her back. He hasn’t kissed anyone in so long he thought he had forgot how to for a second. His hands come up to cup her jaw, moving his lips with hers. “I’ll see you soon. Have a good night.” Y/n smiles, opening her door with red cheeks. Harry nods, a little flabbergasted. “Have a good night.” He says, trudging down her steps.

And now he’s hooked on her.

Tag list: @romionefp @iaalien @hopeyoustaythenight @evanjh

If you liked this please reblog and please tell me what you thought of it ☺️ thank you for reading!! I hope you all like the series so far I’m writing part three right now so it should come out soon ❤️‍🔥❤️‍🔥

252 notes · View notes

izukus-sugar-baby · 3 years

Text

Checked out!

WARNINGS: fluff-ish, eventually will be smut, mentions of getting sick twice

word count: 2k

Heres my first writing for tumblr! Hope you all like it!

Part Two, Part Three.

"Hey Miss!!" You peered down at the smaller voice, simultaneously feeling a book slip from your hand and onto the ground. The bookshelf was at least 5 rows high, and you had been standing as far as you needed to reach the top. You were dusting off and replacing the books on the shelf, which... hadn’t been so pleasant with children running around before their daily read. Regardless, you had a job to do. It wasn't gonna stop for a ton of kids. You had been rearranging the books in alphabetical order before the kid startled you. Thank god it didn’t fall on their head.

"Are you gonna read to us today? Or is Miss Maggie?" The kid didn't look over six years old, blue eyes and long brown hair with freckles littering her face in a wonderful way. She wore a small dress full of sunflowers with bright pink shoes on her feet. She had been here before... Although, her name wasn’t ringing a bell.

"I wanted to read one of those pigeon stories you read us last time!" You let out a sigh of relief that the book didn't smack the kid on top of her head prior to climbing down to the ground and leaning down be eye-level with her.

"Pigeon stories?" You've read dozens of books about dozens of creatures and characters. What on earth would relate to a.. pigeon? Leaning down a bit farther to snatch up the book you had dropped, she pushed another book into your arms. The title read The Pigeon Needs A Bath!

"This book is pretty thin, You sure you want me to read just this one book, sweetheart?" You stood up straight, handing the girl the book back before cocking your hip to the side and placing your hand onto it.

"Me and Emmie can go find some more!" She hurried off to find her.. friend? Knowing it had been a child, it could be a stuffed animal! But she sure did leave too quickly to ask any questions about it. You sighed, climbing back up to finish your organizing. Thank goodness I’m already close to being done. You thought to yourself, dusting top to bottom and moving onto the 4th row. Their reading wasn't for another.. what? 20 minutes? You had time to knock out another shelf. Time flew by as you finished the 4th row. It was already time to read.

"I have to stop by Goodwill and get some more books. I also gotta stop at the post office and some.. other errands? You got this reading?" The owner of the store, Maggie, looked over to make sure she had gotten your attention before naming off a few things that needed done in the shop before you closed up shop.

"Yeah! What time will you be back?" You climbed down the last step of the ladder, patting off the dust from the bookcase that had gotten on your apron. It was some cutesy hello kitty apron you wore so the dust wouldn't ruin your clothing but it really just made it look like it was some mini cafe. None the less, you wore it.

"I'll be back in time for that uh, Pro hero guy. I don't know- my wife wrote him in. Ask and she'll tell you!" You weren't too involved with all that hero bullshit, the whole who can save more lives?! You get the most money AND an award. The system in itself was ass and it wouldn't make a difference in your everyday life for one of those snobby people to stop by. You walked around the shelves, watching Maggie leave as you sat down on a small rounded couch. A small chime rang through the shop as it called the children over for their reading, a few already sitting and ready to hear you.

It wasn't a big library, it seemed like a corner store had gotten torn down and then completely renovated into a library for children. The second floor had been where the owner and her wife stayed. It was a cozy little place where about 8-12 kiddos would visit for a read. There were bookshelves in the walls for more book space and 5 separate shelves more towards the middle of the place. They held less books than the ones on the wall. Only two of the five reached over 3ft. Parents would come in just to rent a few books. But more often than not, the owner would go out hunting for new books for everyone to enjoy. Along with cute little toys and those foam floor mats to sit on. All of the children in the shop had sat right in front of you, including the girl from earlier who held 4 books in her hands. A few other kids held thin picture books in their hands as well, but only having 15 minutes to read to them, it might be hard to get around to all of them.

“Alright, Who's first?" You asked, smiling down at them. Every single child raised their hand, some even raising both so your attention was on them. Of course this wasn't going to be easy. You thought to yourself as you put a hand over your eyes, pointing to some random kid. He held a small book, standing up slowly and handing it to you.

"My mom reads me this sometimes.." Poor boy was only about 5, and seemed pretty shy. You gave him a reassuring smile before he went back to his seat. You began to read and in no time at all you finished reading the few books children selected. Thank god it was a Friday, Most children would be picked up right after the reading for afternoon preschool etc. But it seemed like no one wanted to leave. Was it that hero Maggie had mentioned? You sighed, hopping up and heading to the check out desk where you saw a few children wanting to check out their books you previously read to them. You leaned down over the desk to reach for the book, scanning it and doing so for each person. The store bell jingled, as if the creak of the door didn't give away someone walking in.

"Welcome to 'Children's Magical Bookshop,' You paid the person no mind as you spoke, handing the last child their book and letting your gaze fall upon the... very tall man in front of you. Noise filled the small shop, children running up to him screaming-

"Deku!" As loud as their little lungs could. He gave a flashy smile, leaning down to hug the children that ran straight for his legs. He laughed and lifted a few of them in his.. very strong arms. Was it hot in the bookshop? Was the AC fucked up? You force your eyes from the tall man.. Was he looking at you too? Your mind screamed at you to introduce yourself, Quickly walking towards a shelf to do something. Anything bust stand there and gawk at him.

"Are you Maggie?" There were hopping children behind him, playing with his gloves and such as you turned to him.

"No- I'm y/n. Are you that.. pro? She had been talking about.?" You huffed through your nose, turning to him. He extended a hand, nodding with a cheesy grin on his face as soon as you had taken his hand into yours. It wasn’t like you never saw him on the news, but you sure did skip the channel as soon as it was some bullshit hero chart over who had been number one. He was so much hotter in person..

"Yes! I'm sorry I'm a bit early, I finished patrol sooner than I thought! I hope I'm not interrupting anything? The woman on the phone said before six, I told her I was sure I could make it around five!" His eyes traveled to your lips for a moment, listening to you speak back to him.

“You’re fine, There’s plenty of time for you to hang out and sign all of their t-shirts and such. Make yourself at home big man. You can sit in the reading area,” The kids dragged him to where you were just moments ago.. But he couldn't get you to leave his mind. You were beautiful. He needed to make you his.

The poor hero stayed until about six o’clock to talk to you, since all of the kids finally left to go do their summer homework or whatever they had to do. Deku had been leaning over the counter for almost an extra hour to make some conversation with you, he just couldn’t help himself. You cant blame him either! You had this smile that he couldn’t resist. And quite frankly, he wasn’t used to this feeling of butterflies in his stomach. He fought some shit villain every day! What's a few butterflies? Especially as pretty as you. Why wouldn't he want to stick around?

“I really didn’t think it would be so chill this week! It feels like I've done nothing but catch up on papers!” Izuku scratched his neck with his index finger, shaking his head lightly. “I guess I really am doing a good job!- Of course other pros are doing their jobs as well!” He let out a relieved chuckle, looking at you with a big, sincere, smile on his face. “How has work here been? It must be so nice working with so many children!”

You feel your eyes involuntarily roll, shaking your head and leaning against the wall behind you. “It’s nice until some kid gets sick on themselves and their mother isn’t here to help. We have extra clothing in the back because it’s happened more than once.” You groaned as your eyes trailed to the door leading to lost n found, clothes, and other things. You had an unamused look on your face talking about it. He noticed and let his eyes follow yours until feeling your eyes rest upon him once more. Maybe texting would let you come around to him a bit more? Were you bored?

“Yikes- I’ve seen adults get sick after villains show up. But I probably should head back to my agency.” He looked out of the store window before right back to those beautiful e/c eyes of yours. “Do you have a number I can text? I would love to talk to you more y/n..!” He was already prepared for rejection. It was kinda weird to be hitting on you after dealing with kids wasn’t it? Maybe he should take it back. Was he coming off as some sleazy ass hero?

Your eyes widened in the slightest- Enough for him to notice. “Sure, Let me see your phone,” You stepped closer to the counter, seeing him fumble on the pouch of his belt before unlocking and giving you his phone. You went to his contacts, making yourself one of them and handing it right back to him. He had an even bigger, cheesier, grin on his face after he took it back.

“Thank you, y/n!” He bowed his head before quickly leaving out to his agency. Finally, you could go home as well. Not that he was a problem, but that man sure could talk. It was endearing. Maybe I can put enough of those stutters in mind tonight. You joked to yourself, grabbing your keys and walking out to lock up the small bookshop. There was no doubt that you were attracted to him. Every woman in America and Japan was attracted to him in some way.

You let out a small sigh, driving home and turning your radio up until hearing your phone ding. You glanced over at the screen to see an unknown number texting. Assuming it was Deku, you waited until you were home to answer him. By the time you had texted him back, he was quick to reply. You two made plans to hang out soon and have dinner together. You talked for hours until one of you had fallen asleep. He was ecstatic. You really enjoyed his company.

taglist: @tenyaiidasslut @hi-rubi @devilsbooksworld @flamingpastapotatoes @arleneeene @blacklotussai @akam4recs @prinvilmain

a/n: I fucking hate tumblr KWJCHDH ive had to re-write this more than once because they changed the layout if the save and post. Its not my best work and was mostly edited on here instead of Google docs. Learn to edit the first version first i guess 💀 The second part will be much better!

Please Reblog!!!!

136 notes · View notes

gyeomsweetgyeom · 3 years

Text

mr. worst cup

CollegeBarista!Jaemin x Reader

summary: Jaemin messes up your order and in turn messes up any chance at any sort of relationship with you (or so he thinks)

word count: 4.3k

A/N: I really hope you guys like it!

Taglist! @eggbutnotyolk

Mornings, Jaemin hated them. Yes, that was beyond cliche, but it was the truth. Especially right now. At approximately 7 am, Jaemin also hated being awake, Jeno, being cold, people, Jeno again, and work.

Jaemin and Jeno both worked at a cafe near campus where Jeno worked the morning shift, had time for a quick workout, then went to school, all because he enjoyed mornings. On the other hand, Jaemin hated mornings, so he slept in, went to class in the afternoon for a few hours, and then came to work in the evenings. It was a schedule that just worked for the both of them, no downsides- usually.

But Jaemin was not in the comfort of his bed, dreaming, drooling, and snoozing away like he could have been this morning. No, he was working Jeno’s shift because Jaemin was the best friend on the planet and he would do anything for Jeno anytime Jeno wanted- no. Jeno had woken up with a high fever and a sore throat, and it was easier to wake Jaemin, his roommate, to ask for him to cover his shift than to text another coworker. Anything for the health of the general public, gag, Jaemin hated how nice Jeno was sometimes.

So after opening at a bright and early 6:45, helping only one customer in the 45 minutes that he had been open, Jaemin was starting to feel that anger from being up so early. He should have some coffee to give himself energy and help with the anger, but his brain just couldn’t seem to send the signals to his limbs to make him move. His eyes were locked on all the empty tables and chairs of the cafe, tables and chairs that were always filled during his normal evening shift. The emptiness paired with the godforsaken jazz song playing over and over and over again were driving him insane. After a five-minute war between his mind and body, he got to work making a drink for himself. His specialty iced americano with his precious eight shots of espresso. His priceless, liquid gold. He was so concentrated while making his drink that he didn’t even hear the door open to reveal his second customer of the day.

“Oh my god, Jeno! Eight shots?” He heard a voice exclaim. “Oh, you’re not Jeno, I’m so sorry.”

“Just a minute please, I’ll be right with you,” Jaemin replied.

He couldn’t keep you waiting forever, so he set his prepared drink aside and made his way to the customer at the counter. Oh, this cute customer. He quickly turned to the register, asking you for your order with a polite smile.

“Just a medium iced caramel latte with almond milk, double the caramel drizzle, and an extra shot please.” You recited your order.

He nodded, took the money, and began working on your order, but unfortunately, his mind was not on your order. He just wanted a sip of his coffee, for the energy to kick in. His body was craving it, the taste, the energy that would make him feel normal, like a human. He could have gotten a quick sip in if the bell over the door hadn’t distracted him. Another customer, same routine: smile, I’ll be right with you, finish one drink, new drink to make. He distractedly reached for the cup on the counter, calling out your name before turning to the new customer.

You approached the counter hesitantly, this did not look like your drink. The bell over the door sounded again and again as you hesitantly reached for the drink that was supposedly yours. You could just ask him to remake your drink, but the line was getting longer with the morning rush beginning and you had to get to class soon. That and you would feel awful asking him to waste supplies to make a simple drink again.

Okay, you reassured yourself, hopefully, this wouldn’t be too bad. Maybe this barista just makes it differently, much differently, than Jeno does. You grabbed the drink and a straw, calling out a “thank you” as you walked out of the cafe. Stopping beside a trash bin you unwrapped the straw and took a sip of the pitch-black drink. Your face scrunched up in disgust, you could barely fight back the urge to spit out the coffee, no matter how hard your body was screaming at you to get it out.. You could not bring yourself to even look at the poison in hand so you tossed it into the bin, what a sad waste of money and his work.

The next morning you walked in a little later, as your first class of the day had gotten canceled. You joined the line, looking at the menu because you could not and would not order your usual today. Normally you wouldn’t have to look at the menu, Jeno knew how to make your drink perfectly, but Jeno was not there. The take on your drink yesterday had scarred you, perhaps a hot tea today.

“Hello, the caramel latte again today?” The same barista from yesterday asked. Where the hell was this guy getting “again” from?

You smiled almost apologetically with a hint of apprehension, “No thank you, just a mint green tea with honey please.”

He nodded, tapping away on the tablet, taking your money, and getting straight to work. The bell over the door became the background noise as the rush of professionals and early risers came in for their morning caffeine fix. Jaemin looked at the clock quickly, just 10 minutes before another coworker would show up to help him, this rush was too crazy. He quickly stirred the honey into the cup, called your name, and got to the counter to continue taking orders. It was too bad he didn’t get to make more conversation or look at you longer. Not in a weird way, he felt like he had barely had a chance to even get a glance at you today.

You had barely made it on time to class, sliding into your seat just a minute before your professor walked in and began a quick review of your last class. You sat back with a sigh, taking a sip of your warm drink.

Well, this was odd, your tea didn’t taste like tea at all. Maybe it was just the first sip? No, the next sip tasted like nothing but honey. Confused, you took the lid off the cup to take a look, only to be met with the sight of steaming water mixed with honey-no tea in sight.

After class, you sent a quick text to your usual barista and friend, Jeno, to let him know that you had notes for him. Time to carry on with your day, sadly caffeine-free.

Jaemin had had no idea that he had messed your drinks up so badly. When he had given you his americano the rush had just come in so when he went to look for his drink later he had figured that his coworker had just accidentally tossed it. The second day, he could blame the rush again. He had haphazardly tossed a tea bag in the general vicinity of the cup before passing it in your direction. So it came as a surprise to him that for the rest of the week that he covered Jeno’s shift, the cute customer that came in right before the rush, that would be you, had stopped coming in. It was a shame, but he could continue on with his life with little to no regret. Maybe he would see you again or maybe another customer would catch his eye. There was no use in dwelling on something he had no control over or wasting time letting his mind run wild with anxious thoughts of why you hadn’t come back.

That was until he came home one day a week later to find Jeno on a loud call. Jeno smiled and quickly mouthed to Jaemin that he was on the phone with a friend. “Jeno, I’m telling you. That was the worst coffee I have ever tasted. Never in my life have I had a drink that could be used to run a car. I just don’t understand how you could mess up a caramel latte that bad.” He heard.

Caramel latte? The voice sounded familiar but he was hopeful that maybe, just maybe it wasn’t you.

“And the next day, god Jeno, I ordered a tea because I was so nervous to order a coffee and all I got was hot water, then I stopped going until you went back.” It was you, This was the worst-case scenario and it was you, the cute customer that he had developed a tiny, little crush on. He tried to remember how he had made your orders, and he swore he made them the way he asked. But how was he supposed to remember anything correctly when he was up before 10 every day and coming in contact with a hundred people?

“Yeah, I can do Friday morning, see you then.” Had Jaemin missed the rest of the conversation? It seemed so.

“So Mr. Makes the Worst Cup of Coffee, how was your day?” Jeno smirked.

Jaemin scoffed, “We don’t even know if it was me.”

Jeno burst out laughing immediately going to explain that those were the days that he was sick while Jaemin yelled over him stating that perhaps, perhaps, it was another barista you were talking about. But they both knew that no one else that worked in the cafe drank anything nearly as strong as Jaemin’s iced americano. Jaemin sighed having clearly lost the argument, “How do you know them anyway?”

“We’re the same major,” Jeno answered with a simple shrug. Maybe it wasn’t too late for a change in major.

This customer was so close to home and he had somehow ruined one of the things he prided himself on. He was so proud of his barista abilities, it was a passion of his. Customers constantly came back for his drinks specifically, left him tips (for his drinks or looks- he didn’t care), asked when Jaemin would be back on his days off, and he had gotten employee of the month a few times.

After that night, you had not left Jaemin’s mind. It was like all he could think about was you. When he saw Jeno, every day, he wondered if Jeno had seen you. When he woke up every morning he remembered that you were up early, bright-eyed and ready to take on the day. At work, he constantly wondered if maybe you would come in and order something. Walking across campus he wondered if he maybe had a class in the same buildings as you. At this point, it was no longer a little crush on the cute customer that came in twice a couple weeks ago, it was a crush on a friend of a friend, someone that he could actually potentially meet one day.

Maybe he could run into you on campus, leaving the library after studying so hard that he could offer to buy you a cup of coffee. There could be a party soon that the two of you would magically bump into each other at where he could blow you away with his bartending skills. It was such a weird thing for Jaemin to experience, imagining what might be with someone he didn’t know beyond being a customer. He had been in relationships before but never had there been a person that consumed his every thought.

Granted the day after the call, Jaemin did feel a little- or really a lot of anger towards you saying he made the worst cup of coffee that he did actually let his anger fuel his day. He was flipping violently through textbooks, punching away at the keys on his computer, nearly ripping through sheets of paper with the pressure of his pencil. He didn’t like this feeling, he had to remind himself to calm down and take deep breaths. No one had ever made him feel this angry, if it was even anger that he was feeling or maybe just sadness poorly masked as anger. That made much more sense, it really did pay off to have taken that psychology class his first semester.

You had become so involved in every part of Jaemin’s day that he just wondered if in this very moment he was imagining you walking out of Starbucks while he sat at a red light on a sunny Friday morning. Had his mind become so powerful that he could now make things and people appear out of thin air? He hadn’t tried that since he was a kid, but maybe he had just become more powerful. It couldn’t be you though right? He knew there was no way he had super powers, but there was also no way it actually was you, it would be the biggest coincidence. He rolled down the passenger side window, leaning closer to the sidewalk where you were walking towards the parking lot and gasped when he realized that his imagination was in fact, not playing tricks on him, it really was you.

“Are you cheating on us?!” He screeched. Uh oh, he wasn’t supposed to say that out loud. The stupid mermaid was just staring at him mockingly, he couldn’t stop himself from saying it. It was the worst word vomit he had ever experienced.

You stopped and squinted trying to look at who had just yelled at you, lucky for you Jaemin was still in shock from actually yelling that he was frozen still with a hand clasped over his mouth. Yup, that would be the person that yelled. You looked him dead in the eye and took a long sip of the drink in hand. “Tastes better than yours.” You cheekily called back.

Jaemin’s jaw dropped, he was so ready to defend his barista title, his locally-owned cafe, but the car behind him seemed to think the opposite thanks to its incessant honking because the light had been green for more than 10 seconds. Once again, you had plagued his thoughts, not necessarily in a good way though. You had betrayed him-no, you hadn’t but he was dramatic.

He could at least spend some time away from you, it’s not like he saw you out in public very often, ever saw you on campus, or came in during his shift. He was lost in his thoughts as he walked through the door to his apartment. He heard Jeno laugh, then a new voice. Very odd, but he put on a smile and reminded himself to be polite.

“Hi- oh you,” Jaemin said.

“Nice to finally meet you properly, please don’t yell at me again.” You smiled playfully.

Jeno’s eyes widened comically in shock, immediately interrogating Jaemin. Why would Jaemin think it’s okay to yell at someone he doesn't know? Much less one of Jeno’s friends. Jaemin really did try to defend himself, but every time he tried to make a point it just didn’t make sense. He sounded so stupid. “I am so sorry about him.” Jeno apologized, elbowing Jaemin’s rib.

“I’m sorry too, it was inappropriate and rude of me to yell at you.” Jaemin recited. This was not the first time he had had to apologize for yelling at someone in public.

You waved the both of them off, “I was messing around, it’s nice to match a name to a face.”

Jaemin made his way to his room like a scolded child while you and Jeno returned to the screens in front of you, already typing away before the bedroom door even shut. Jaemin made a promise to himself that he would stay in his room until you left. There was no way that he would go out there and risk even more embarrassment in front of you, not just the customer he had a small crush on but the innocent pedestrian he yelled at that very morning. His mind was swirling with regret and thoughts of how badly he had messed up any chance he had with you. He could not go out there and ruin any remaining chance of friendship or even acquaintanceship, or even risk you going to Starbucks every day and never going back to the cafe. Half an hour later he pulled a pillow over his face to muffle his groans, these thoughts were making him crazy, one groan from his throat and a rumble from his stomach. There was no way he could wait until you left now, he had to get food.

Jeno looked up as the door opened, “Right on time, does chicken sound good for dinner?”

Jaemin nodded, ready to turn back and relax on his bed but instead he lingered in his doorway. He ignored the nerves in his stomach and decided that the best decision as a host in his home would be to not leave you alone while Jeno called in the order. Even if he did think you were a little bit of a treacherous snake- from a business standpoint of course.

He cleared his throat, effectively grabbing your attention, “So uh, what are you guys working on?”

“Jeno and I are partners for a project in a communications class so we have to analyze a bunch of sources and then explain why the audience could interpret each source in different ways.” You answered simply with a shrug, as if you had just told him how to make toast.

“Well that’s cool…”

It was now or never. He could talk to you now and clear the air in hopes of perhaps forming a friendship or he could stay quiet and try his best to enjoy the awkward environment. He let out a breathy, nervous laugh, drawing your attention back, “So I think I heard you say I make the, what was it? Oh, the shittiest cup of coffee you’ve ever had.”

Your eyes widened, “No, no, no! I didn’t say that exactly, I did say though, it was the worst coffee I ever had.”

“How badly could I have messed up your order? So badly that you had to go to Starbucks apparently.”

“I had ordered an almond milk caramel latte and received a coffee with not only no milk at all, so it wasn’t even a latte, but also no form of sweetness. On top of that, I had one sip at the beginning of the day that kept me awake and energized until midnight. And! You gave me tea with no tea. Surprisingly though, you are not the worst barista in the cafe.” You responded with a playful roll of your eyes.

Jaemin choked on his spit, “What do you mean? I remember the first day you came in while I was making my coffee… you got my coffee.” He dropped to his knees, “Forgive me, please.”

You threw your head back with a laugh, “Get up, I’ve already forgiven you. Jeno talks about you a lot, so I was actually looking forward to meeting you anyway, even if we did start off on not so great terms.”

“They said about 20 or 30 minutes, you good?” Jeno asked as he reentered the room.

You smiled with a nod, “We’re becoming the best of friends.”

Jaemin blushed, ready to get your attention off of him, “So, you said I don’t carry the title for worst barista.”

“Wait really? Who is it then, best to worst go!” Jeno exclaimed.

“First, is your owner, Johnny, right? Man, he makes a delicious caramel latte, the best I have ever had. Next, I guess would be Ren-”

“Renjun?!” Jeno and Jaemin interrupted.

“Well yeah, he’s super nice and added caramel syrup to the milk I think? Not sure, it was really good, and he added the cutest little drawing on my cup. You guys aren’t last or anything though, Haechan is.” You told them with a shudder.

You all burst out laughing as you recounted the time that Haechan had yelled at you while taking a phone order and ended up sliding a half filled, kids size cup of water across the counter with your name. Another time he was so busy flirting with another customer throughout the whole process of taking and making your order that he had given them your drink too and just given you a pastry instead. Jeno told you guys about a time that Haechan had poured coffee beans on the floor, not once or even twice, but three times in one four hour shift. Jaemin added his own story where Haechan had convinced a handful of customers that they were out of coffee until Johnny came in from the back with a bag of coffee beans.

You all wiped the tears from the corners of your eyes as you tried to catch your breaths from laughing so hard. Jeno sat up when he heard a knock on the door. It was probably the delivery man.

Jaemin looked over at you, a happy smile still on his face. “You know, I would really like it if I could actually make it up to you.”

“Free coffee?” You asked excitedly.

He laughed awkwardly, “Uh no, I uh, um- I think you’re really... cool?”

“This is fucking painful. Jaemin thinks you’re cute and this is his lame attempt at asking you out on a date.” Jeno jumped in, setting the bag of food on the dining table.

You flushed, immediately feeling hot, “I would actually really like that.”

The dinner was clouded with awkwardness, little glances here and there paired with a little conversation. Now that you both knew you at least kind of liked each other, and were interested in one another there was no way he could ruin his chance by saying something embarrassing. All the conversations were basic, surface-level, first day of class icebreaker, boring. What’s your major? What do you want to do with your major? What year are you? How long have you and your best friend since birth lived together?

“Maybe it was better when you hated each other, I can practically feel the tension.” Jeno sighed, reaching his hands forward to “grab” the tension. Maybe Jeno would eat his words when the sparks began flying after the first date, maybe. Yeah, probably.

BONUS

“I’ve had a really good time with you.” Jaemin smiled down at the ground. The blush on his cheeks was hot while your hand in his was warm.

“I’ve had a great time with you too, you really made up for all your little mishaps.” You replied.

Jaemin laughed, “Which reminds me, I have to finally show you that I am in fact the best barista, ever. Would you mind if we stopped by the cafe?”

You shook your head, holding his hand tighter on the walk to the cafe. He held the door open for you and guided you towards an empty seat close to the counter so you could both still talk to one another.

“Welcome! Oh, Jaemin was this your date? I’ve seen you here before right? I’m Johnny, the owner.” Johnny greeted with a smile.

“Nice to meet you too, I love your cafe. Jaemin is making me a replacement drink since he ruined the first couple of drinks. He doesn’t have to, but he practically insisted.”

“And you didn’t call and complain? You must have really liked him.” Johnny laughed.

You couldn’t fight the heat creeping up your neck, so you quickly looked away from the owner standing in front of you to avoid more embarrassment.

“Ah, I’ve never made you this nervous! Here is your iced caramel latte with almond milk.” Jaemin teased as he set the drink in front of you. He looked at you expectantly, awaiting your verdict.

You took a sip, pleasantly surprised with the familiar taste of your favorite drink. “It’s so good! Thank you.”

“Better than Johnny and Renjun?” Jaemin asked.

“Maybe stop the questions while you’re ahead buddy, there’s no way it could be better than mine. Hope to see you soon.” Johnny smirked as you both left.

Jaemin pouted the whole way back to your apartment, you had to reassure him that it was so good that soon he would get sick of seeing your face around the cafe.

He stopped in front of your door, “I don’t think I could ever get sick of your face, so I would really like to take you out again.”

“I would really love that, goodnight Jaemin.” You smiled, pulling him in for a hug before making your way inside.

Jaemin smiled, stepped back from your door and slowly began to make his way home. Walking slowly as his thoughts were filled with date ideas, your face, and just how amazing you truly were. He was so in his head that he didn’t even realize you had come back out to see him again until he felt you tug on his wrist so he could face you.

“Can I kiss you?” You asked breathlessly.

He smiled widely, nodding energetically as he placed a hand on your waist to pull you closer, inviting you to do as you please. Your hands came up to the nape of his neck, nervously playing with his hair before you finally pressed your lips to his own. A short but passionate kiss, it was like your lips were made for one another.

“I’ll see you soon, text me when you get home.” You told him bashfully, holding onto his hand until it eventually fell from the distance between you two. He agreed, locking eyes with you until you were out of his sight and there was no possibility of you ever leaving his mind. Sparks indeed.

#kpop imagines #kpop scenarios #kpop au #kpop reactions #jaemin scenarios #jaemin fic #jaemin imagines #jaemin x reader #jaemin fluff #nct #nct dream #nct imagines #nct dream imagines #nct fluff #nct dream fluff #nct au #nct dream au

324 notes · View notes

gifted-burnout-archive · 4 years

Text

Route 66

Requested?: Yes! @dxlanhxlland asked for a Owen x Reader where y/n is oblivious to Owen’s flirting. I added a little more to it, not gonna lie, so i hope you still like it my lovey!

Word Count: 5.6K+

Author’s Note: I found out Route 66 went through Oklahoma and kinda just had to write this tonight... Struck by inspiration, so I was. It’s nonsense, and it’s mine, and that makes it acceptable for the blog. Enjoy!

Warning: nothing really, it’s all fluff.

masterlist | taglist

Being best friends with an actor had some major perks. To start, you were always the plus one for premieres, parties, festivals, all of it. Then there was the constant gifts from around the world sent to you back home, and getting to help with script run throughs if someone’s sick, or being sent over snippets of shows months before they aired, being a part of the secret without having all the hard work that came along with it.

The best thing was always the reunions though, when that favourite person comes back from weeks or months away, back to your little Oklahoma town, even if just for a little while. That feeling of adrenaline and serotonin mixed together as lost souls reconnect after so long apart, it’s special.

Of course, the worst thing is watching them leave again. That’s exactly what Y/N was facing that weekend after two months of her best friend Owen being home from filming in Vancouver.

She knew it would happen of course, his tv show had become a success overnight, it only made sense that the team at Netflix would renew it for another season, but it didn’t make it any easier to see Owen leave again. It was never easy, in fact: Y/N found it was getting harder and harder to make that drive to the airport and send him on his way to LA. The tears that came alongside his departures were plentiful, the rides home alone deathly quiet, the nights empty without him there to spend time with.

It wasn’t like Oklahoma was exactly an exciting place to live.

Y/N had considered taking the jump, moving to LA with the hope of seeing her oldest friend more often, sure, but she didn’t have the money for such an adventure. She had been saving up for a few years now, what with Owen’s rising stardom and eventual permanent relocation imminent, but she was nowhere near close to what she needed.

So, as she woke up that Friday morning, she made a conscious decision as she pulled on a sundress and tidied her hair until a floppy sunhat, as she slipped into some sandals, grabbed her handbag, and ventured into the blazing sun of the Oklahoma summer: she was going to make this the best gosh darn weekend of Owen’s life.

“Well, don’t you look determined.” Owen commented with a smile from across the street, waving from the front steps of his house at his best friend, who waved right back. “What you got planned for me today then?” He asked with a smirk as he jogged across the road, and Y/N took in just how good he looked that morning in some vintage sports top repping a team she didn’t know, paired with a denim jacket and shorts.

“Well, I thought we could go exploring.” Y/N answered with a smile, lifting her car keys from her purse. “I think you need a trip down memory lane before disappearing off to LA again.” The decisive words had Owen unable to contain his smile as he followed her towards the truck parked in her driveway, slinging an arm over her shoulder a they walked over, taking a breath and being overcome with Y/N’s perfume: God, he loved that smell.

God, he loved her. He had for a while.

It wasn’t something he’d be sharing any time soon, of course, the kid was smarter than that. As Y/N tossed him the keys, and jumped in the passenger side of the truck, him taking the steering wheel, he took one more glance at her, committing the image of her sat in her sundress, pulling out a road map that must have been about thirty years old, to memory. He didn’t want to forget any of this as his life continued to zoom forward in the fast lane, he wanted to keep some moments locked in time, just for him.

“You sure we can be doing this? I was getting quite used to sitting on my couch all day, especially with you there...” Owen commented, and Y/N glanced up, nodding quickly, oblivious to his attempts at flirting. She always had been, more associating it with Owen’s charm rather than his attraction to her.

“Don’t worry, I have the whole day planned… Sort of… Got a mask just in case?” She asked, and Owen pulled the face covering from his pocket to prove it. “Then we’ll be taking a turn up to Jefferson, and you’ll need to get us on the Route.” She instructed, and Owen chuckled at her bossy tone, switching on the engine and pulling out the driveway, with the Great American Road in mind.

There wasn’t anything really exciting about Route 66 most of the year, Owen was aware of that. But if you picked the right day, the right car, and right stretch… It really could be a magical place.

It only took them 40 minutes or so to get onto the road, getting lucky to find it nearly empty as Owen revved the engine and started to speed down the tarmac. Y/N had slipped a CD into the truck’s sound system, the map splayed over her knees as they sang along to the country hits from her dad’s old music collection he couldn’t be bothered to clean out.

“You’re really not going to give me any clues as to where we’re driving?” Owen asked for the fourth time since they had started driving, and Y/N just grinned again, shaking her head.

“And ruin the surprise?” She pouted, and Owen bit his lip at the sight of it. “Not a chance, Joyner… We should go on the Live!” She exclaimed suddenly, causing the boy to laugh. Y/N had never been one for technology, but she knew how important it was to Owen’s job: social media presence was important to him, Owen had always enjoyed interacting with his fans.

Y/N took off her seatbelt and slid across the truck seat, reaching across Owen’s body and grabbing his phone out his jacket pocket, the boy doing his best to stay calm as her other hand grazed against the exposed skin above the collar of his shirt. She moved away as quickly as she had arrived, buckling herself back into her seatbelt and finding Owen’s Instagram app. He glanced over, grinning at her puzzled expression.

“Swipe right on the screen, Y/N.” He instructed as he watched the road, and the girl followed his directions. “Are you on the camera?” He asked, catching her nodding in his peripheral. “Great. At the bottom, there should be a button that says live. Click it, and you’ll be there.” He directed, but Y/N was a step ahead, proud of herself as she brought the camera up.

“I think it’s working!” She squeaked in excitement, panning the phone up to a grinning Owen, then out onto the view of the road. “Let me try and zoom…” She muttered, not noticing the watcher count jumping higher and higher up as she tapped on the screen, letting out a soft ‘oops!’ as she switched the camera to face herself. “Owen I think I broke your phone…” She said softly, moving the screen away from her face and frowning. “Oh, wait, no… There’s people talking to you!” She exclaimed, and Owen shook his head at her adorable incompetence, pulling over to the side of the road. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing, I just have an idea.” He said quickly, holding a hand out for the phone and smiling into the camera, waving hello. “Hey guys! Sorry about that, if you haven’t already met my best friend Y/N, you should know she’s a little new to anything from 1998 onwards. Bear with me.” He said with a smile, quickly propping the phone up on the centre console of the truck. “And there, can you see us both?” He asked, quickly glancing down to check the answers. When he received an overwhelming stream of ‘yes!’, he sat himself back with a smile. “Well, spontaneous live! Hello! We are on a mystery trip, Y/N is surprising me before I head back to LA.” Owen prefaced as he indicated back out onto the road, continuing their drive. “We’re, what? Fifteen minutes out now?”

“Yeah, about that. Hello Owen’s followers!” Y/N waved at the phone. “O, what’s the text at the bottom?” She asked, getting the boy laughing again.

“It’s the comments, from people watching. Have a look, read some out, that’s what I usually do.” Owen explained, and Y/N leaned closer to the phone with an excited smile, catching sight of the first comment she saw.

“Aw, they’re all saying hello back! This is so cool!” Y/N squealed, biting her lip as she read a little more. “Why do you use a phone like my grandma?” She giggled at the comment, sitting back a little. “Good question, I don’t have a good answer. I’ve never really needed a phone; not like I would call anyone but Owen anyway. My life’s a lot less exciting than his.” She answered with a smile and happy shrug. “Oh, this exit, this one.”

“You’re sure this leads somewhere?” Alex checked, raising an eyebrow as he pulled off onto a road that was only a step away from dirt tracks. “And for the record, Y/N’s life is plenty exciting.” They shared a glance, both smiling at one another, Owen only pulling his eyes away to focus on the road.

“Well, maybe he’s right but he’s quite a tough act to follow, Owen’s followers.” She commented with another wave to the camera, quickly point him down another dirt road.

“Is this where you kill me on my own live feed, Y/N? That’s so not fetch.” Owen said with a roll of the eyes, and Y/N punched his arm gently.

“Stop trying to make fetch happen, it’s not going to happen.” She muttered, quoting the movie the pair had watched the night before. She leaned forward again, reading the new comments that were popping up. “How long have Owen and I been friends?” She read aloud, and glanced back at her friend. “What is it now, fifteen years?” She guessed, and he nodded. “Wait! Does that make me the original Owen Joyner fan?” She asked with a bright smile.

“I suppose it does… I mean, you were the only person to clap after my third grade concert.” Owen remarked, and Y/N giggled at the fond memory. “So, yeah…” He trailed off as they came over a hill. “Wow…” He muttered.

Y/N was quick to pick up the phone and flip the camera, presenting the view to the audience accompanying them with a giggle.

The dirt track wound its way along to the right, but Owen drove off-road, glad for the tires on the truck, coming to a stop at the edge of the bluest lake he had ever seen in person. The way the road led was to a cliff side, about 25 feet above the water, and trees popped up sporadically around the lake’s border, providing shade against the burning sun overhead.

“I thought this was dream…” Owen whispered, and Y/N turned the camera to face him, catching his expression of complete awe as he looked out at the scene.

The pair had visited once before, as kids, and it looked the exact same as it had back then. Owen had almost forgotten it existed, after them never visiting again he just assumed he had dreamed it, the day out he had spent with his family and Y/N. But there it was, right in front of him, and he turned to look at the girl who had brought it back to him.

“I stole swim trunks from your room last week, and there’s a cooler in the back.” Y/N said with a cheesy grin, glad she had kept the surprise for so long, because the look on her best friend’s face was priceless. She glanced down at the phone again, reading another comment. “Oh, who do I like most out of the JATP cast?” She read aloud, flipping the camera and smiling. “Definitely Owen, but besides him? I met Madison at New Year’s, she’s awesome!” She answered with a grin.

To her left, she was oblivious to Owen’s slack jawed expression as he tried to comprehend just how much he was in love with the girl beside him. Only Y/N would have come up with something this special, this brilliant, and act like she didn’t just make the boy’s entire year.

“You know, whenever I count my blessings Y/N, you show up twice.” Owen muttered, the girl glancing up at him as a blush coloured her cheeks. She glanced back down at the phone, her eyebrows furrowing, the compliment falling prey to the breeze that came through the car’s open windows.

“Owen, what is a Tic Tac and why does everyone want you to make one?” She asked, handing over the phone, and Owen shook his head in disbelief at her, smiling to himself.

“Right guys, don’t go confusing Y/N, her pretty little head can’t always handle it.” He remarked, teasing her as Y/N climbed out the car and made her way to collect the cooler and blankets from the truck bed, shouting a ‘hey!’ in response. Owen laughed, his eyes scanning over the comments for a moment before landing on a question:

When are you going to tell her, Owen? The heart eyes are real.

“I’ll sign out for now guys, come back to you on my story later. Thanks for tuning in!” He said with a wave to the camera, ending the live with a shaky breath, Y/N appearing at his side door a moment later.

“So, what is a Tic Tac?” She asked, opening the door for Owen, who quickly clambered out, taking the cooler off her hands as the pair started for the water’s edge. Y/N laid down the tattered blanket on the sand shores of the lake, and tossed Owen’s swim trunks and her bikini down beside her. If that boy had thought they come here and not swim, he was sorely mistaken.

“A TikTok,” Owen corrected. “Is a short video. Not much more to it.” He shrugged, and Y/N looked up.

“What, like a Vine?” She asked, scoffing when Owen raised an eyebrow. “I don’t like phones; it doesn’t mean I’m a caveman.” Y/N reminded, opening up the cooler as Owen sat it and himself down, handing over a beer to the blonde boy. He smiled, pulling out the car key and sticking it under the cap, popping it off with ease before taking Y/N’s drink and doing the same, both taking a sip of the cold beverage and sharing in a happy sigh.

The silence was comforting, familiar, accompanied only by the rustling of trees in the wind and the sound of cicadas in the nearby grass. It was like the pair had found themselves a slice of heaven only an hour or so away from home, a spot just for themselves, and as Owen glanced over at Y/N, who lay back on her elbows and bathed in the sunshine, he was tempted.

Tempted to maybe tell her how he felt, explain how he didn’t want to go to LA again without her, but the words never came. He wasn’t about to lose her.

“Thank you… For this. For everything, the past few months I’ve been back.” He decided on, taking another swig of the bitter drink, looking out onto the water in thought. “I forget sometimes, how great home can be…”

“That’s alright… You’re life’s moving forward, you can’t get stuck in one place.” Y/N responded softly, letting her eyes cast over him, the way he smiled out on the water, the way he held onto the neck of the beer so that it swung between his fingers. “Just don’t forget home entirely. That’s when you start to lose who you are.” The words were ones she had considered for the past few years now, when Owen’s career took off, she wondered if they’d ever have a talk like this. Where she’d have to remind him where he came from, who he was before fame… Before he left home indefinitely.

“Come on.” Owen clambered to his feet after a moment, holding out a hand to his friend with a small smile. “Time to make some memories.” He said as Y/N’s hand fell into his and she placed down her beer, letting him lead her towards the truck again, Owen scooping up the swimsuits as they went. She did her best to keep up with the blonde boy’s longer strides, the pair starting the trail towards the little cliff that hung over the water.

“Feeling a littler adventurous, aren’t we?” Y/N raised an eyebrow at her friend’s determined expression, taking her bikini from his hands.

“Yeah, it’s usually Charlie doing shit like this…” Owen muttered, coming to a stop as they reached their destination at the top of the hill, amongst trees and bushes. He was quick to pull off his jacket and t-shirt, glancing over as Y/N dropped her hat onto the pile. She couldn’t help stopping and glancing at the toned abdomen her friend had maintained over the years thanks to the job, her eyes trailing up to find Owen watching her with a playful smirk. “Enjoying the view there?” He asked, sending a wink over that had Y/N flushing and averting her gaze quickly, walking around the back of a nearby tree.

“You’re ridiculous, Owen. I bring you to swim and you want to jump off a cliff.” She called out as she stripped down and slipped into the bikini, Owen catching a glimpse of the bare back, gulping at the sight and finding his eyes falling down to his feet. “You’ll need to go first; give me your phone and I’ll film it for the Instagram.” She called again, collecting her clothing her walking back round to the clearing where Owen waited, doing his best to not let his jaw drop.

It wasn’t like he hadn’t seen Y/N in a swim suit before, but as he thought back, it was the first bikini. She was stunning, the white fabric clinging flush against her skin, almost cut like a thong rather than swimwear.

“Owen?” Y/N asked again, dropping her clothes down and waving a hand in front of Owen’s face, breaking the trance she had unknowingly caused.

“Right, my phone… Sorry.” He muttered, reaching down and grabbing it from amongst the clothes, clearing his throat as he came up, handing the device over and walking to the cliff’s edge. “Please make sure you record this. I don’t know if I’ll be able to do it again.” He admitted, looking back as Y/N filmed him, giving him a thumbs up.

“Do a flip!” She called out as he got his toes to the edge, earning a chuckle from the boy. He took a deep breath, and a few steps back. “Give it some pizazz.” He turned to look to her, and the camera, outstretching his hands by his sides as he walked backwards, right for the cliff edge.

“Gotta stop being adorable Y/N, or I might just fall for you.” Owen said with a wink, taking a final step and plummeting down to the waters below with a yell of adrenaline.

Y/N rushed to the edge of the cliff as she heard a splash, looking down at the deep blue below, the water rippling where Owen had entered, and she waited until he remerged with a flick of his hair and whoop of triumph.

“Come on, Y/N! You can’t leave me down here alone!” He called up, and Y/N grinned, quickly dropping the phone amongst their pile of clothes. She took a second, a deep breath, building up the nerve before running fast and jumping over the cliff’s edge with a front flip, landing in the warm water below feet first, her heart thudding against her ribcage so hard she thought it might break her bones.

She let herself be submerged in the water for a moment before pushing herself to the surface, coming up and gasping for air as Owen swam over, the pair holding onto one another to stay afloat as they erupted into laughter at their reckless abandon.

“Again?” Y/N asked, breathing heavy, and Owen could feel himself falling deeper once more.

“Definitely.”

The following days had been spent in a similar fashion, Y/N being quite adamant in her adventures before Owen left for the sunshine state. She did her best to capture as many of the moments she could too, whether it was a tourist stop or a movie night or diner food along Route 66, she did her very best to take pictures despite sub-optimal phone skills.

She didn’t want him leaving and forgetting her, she wouldn’t let it happen.

His flight off to LA came sooner than either of them wanted, the early morning alarm buzz Y/N was sure to set causing groans to echo around Owen’s bedroom. She had stayed over the night before, falling asleep cuddled into his side during a movie marathon of the Lord of the Rings franchise, not that Owen had minded. In all honesty, the moment she had begun to snooze with his thigh as a pillow, Owen hadn’t moved a muscle, too scared to wake her when she looked so peaceful. He had fallen asleep sat up, and as he slowly came to, his neck was punishing him for that decision.

He surveyed the room through hazy vision, catching Y/N’s shadow rushing off the bed to turn off the alarm clock, his eyes adjusting to the darkness of the room. It was early doors, maybe three or four in the morning, the night outside still dark, thought not for long. By the time they got themselves on the road for the airport, dawn would be breaking.

“Morning, gorgeous.” Owen muttered, his voice heavy with sleep, the words causing Y/N to pause at the sound, a shiver running through her. “What time is it?” He muttered, rolling the pain from his neck and shoulder slowly as his vision finally focused, Y/N gathering the last of his belongings for him to take back to LA with him.

“3.52. We need to be on the road in a half hour.” She voice was no more than a whisper, and Owen smiled. It had been a while since he heard her early morning voice, which was always a mix of sleepiness and Y/N’s fear of waking others in the house. “Go get a shower, I’ll take your stuff down to the car.” She said, sending a smile his way in the low light that made Owen’s heart flutter.

“You got it, boss.” He saluted lazily as she disappeared out the room with the first of his packed cases, leaving Owen to sigh and roll the last cricks out of his shoulders with a fond smile, the weight of Y/N’s head on his upper leg still lingering as he got up, clothes in hand, and headed for his shower.

Their was a tension in his chest that rose and refused to go away as Owen stepped under the stream of warm water, one Owen suspected would stay with him for a lot longer than the flight home, too. He was leaving again, and again he had chickened out of saying how he felt about his best friend. And the excuse that it might ruin their friendship didn’t seem to be cutting it anymore, it hadn’t worked in a while, because now Owen was just lying to Y/N.

Under the water, he had a chance to hate himself and his cowardice, doing so until the water ran clear of soapy suds. But once the suds were down the drain, Owen tried his hardest to focus on all the fun the two had had over his months at home, over that weekend in particular.

How they had stayed at their lake until dark those few days before, cuddled on the sands and pointing out constellations to one another until Owen’s mom called to check in on him, to make sure he was alright. How they had spent the following day on the road again, stopping at their favourite childhood diner, caught up in hours of conversation over milkshakes and burgers. How their last day together had been spent in his bedroom with music blaring as they packed, Y/N joining him for an Instagram live, and an evening of movies and popcorn until sleep took over.

As he pulled on his clothes for the day of travelling, Owen quickly brushed his teeth and found himself scrolling through the photos Y/N and he had captured of the last three days: so many of them blurry or askew, but every single on forcing Owen’s smile even wider. He had gotten the lucky draw of friends, of best friends, but leaving this time felt different…

It felt like they were saying goodbye for good.

“You ready in there, Owen?” A chap came on the bathroom door, and Owen quickly closed his phone and shoved it in his pocket, spitting out the last glob of toothpaste and wiping his face before opening the door, Y/N stood on the other side in one of her favourite sundresses, and one of Owen’s hoodies on top. “Time to go…” She said with a sad smile, holding out a hand. He came over to her quickly, her outstretched hand coming around his waist as his rested over her shoulders, and the pair started downstairs and out the house.

“You should come visit this time. I know you have work and things here…” Owen trailed off when she nodded softly, separating from him to head to the truck’s driver side.

“Yeah, maybe I will.” Y/N answered softly, climbing into the truck and leaving it at that. A part of her knew it would be the smartest idea, but it would just lead to another goodbye like this one.

As Owen clambered into the car, he had to push Y/N’s overnight bag to the floor, one she had brought across the street for ease of access, but he was soon buckled in without issue, and they were on the road three minutes ahead of schedule. The only noises seemingly allowed were mechanical: the turn of the tires on the road below, the indicator flicking as Y/N took a turn, the revving of the engine as they started off from a stop light. Neither could muster the strength for words of farewell, it was too daunting, too difficult, and instead their silence swallowed their thoughts all the way to the airport terminal.

When the engine switched off, somehow it all became worse.

“I’ll get your bags…” Y/N spoke up after a minute or so of complete silence, stepping out the car and out onto the deserted terminal drop-off’s pavement. Her sandals slapped between the sole of her foot and the tarmac as she rounded the car to open the truck bed, beginning the labour of hauling Owen’s cases down to the sidewalk. When she heard the truck door slam, she didn’t look up, the pain of goodbye swelling in her chest.

Owen couldn’t stand it, the idea of not having her around every day, of not seeing her smile any more. It had been building up for years, of course, and finally hit its limit: he couldn’t go this time without her. He wholeheartedly believed that going back to LA, then to Vancouver, than to God knew where, would be impossible to bear if he didn’t have Y/N by his side through it.

So as he got out the truck, he grabbed the overnight bag Y/N had left in the truck front, with all her essentials, in front of her eyes, garnering his attention.

“Come with me to LA.” Owen said the words with shaky conviction, trying not to falter as her watery eyes looked up into his. Hers locked on his, then the overnight bag,

“Very funny, Owen…” Y/N whispered, her eyes trailing quickly back to their feet. “I don’t think this is really the time for jokes though…”

“Good, I’m not joking.” Owen said, more definite in his stance this time. “I want you to give your keys to the valet service, I want you to grab that overnight bag, and I want you to come to La with me.”

“Come on Owen…” Y/N sighed, a sad smile on her lips. “I’d cramp your style in the big city, you need to be moving forward…” She looked up, wiping away a stray tear as she mustered the courage to look him in the eye. “You’re just being nice because here is boring, but I’ll be fine. You need to do this, without me, so you can experience it all.” The words were kind, but misinformed, and the longer Y/N went on, the closer Owen came to exploding. “You need to spend time with your friends, with yourself, get to know who Owen is in Hollywood, because it’s not Owen in Oklahoma. Besides, you don’t need me hanging around when you’re working, or out at parties, you certainly don’t need me in the picture when you’re flirting with girls and dating-”

“Jesus, Y/N, the only girl I’ve flirted with in four years is you!”

The words hung in the air, a stray car driving along the terminal front and turning onto the freeway, the two friends stood an awkward distance apart under the harsh fluorescent lights of the airport entrance. A passer-by might have thought them strangers, and in a way they were. The glass had shattered, a secret revealed neither thought would ever come to light: one for fear of losing the other; the second believing such feelings never existed in the first place.

“What… What do you mean?” Y/N’s voice was shaky, her hands tugging at the sleeves of Owen’s hoodie she wore. “Owen, I’ve read the gossip columns, I know you’re dating, living it up in Hollywood. You don’t need to make up some bullshit to try and get me on a plane.”

“It’s not bullshit! God, are you really that oblivious, Y/N?” Owen let out a frustrated chuckle, running a hand through his mess of still damp hair, beginning to pace along the length of the truck before turning back and stopping. “Tabloids are gossip and rumours, Y/N, and none it’s true because I’ve been in love with you for as long as I care to remember!”

The words spilled from his lips before he could moderate volume or filter the language, his biggest secret laid out in front of them both on the concrete pavement below.

“… Why me?” The question was timid, quiet, something that could have been lost to early morning ambience had Owen not so desperately been waiting for a response to his confession. It wasn’t what he expected though, his frustration fading to concern as he walked over, cupping Y/N’s face in his hands, tilting her chin up so the teary-eyed girl’s gaze met his own. “I’m not exactly in your league, am I?”

“You’re far beyond it, certainly. It’s me doing the reaching here… No-one, and I mean no-one, makes me feel the way you do. Nothing makes me happier than seeing you laugh, nothing sadder than seeing you cry…” His thumb came to wipe away another rogue tear from her cheek, a smile on his lips.

“But you could do better! I’m sure there’s a thousand girls in LA who would kill to be with you, Owen.” Her words were frantic, panicked almost. “Maybe you’re wrong, maybe you’re tired and this is just nonsense talk! That makes sense, guys like you don’t flirt with girls like me I-” She was starting to pull back, so Owen pulled her flush to his body, her hands finding position against his chest as he held her tight to him by the waist.

“You’re like air, and light and sleep and water and heat… Y/N, it’s quite clear to me that I need you. And I can’t leave you here, not again.” Owen said softly, calmly, despite his heart’s erratic pace, not dissimilar to the feeling he had only a few days before, jumping off that cliff and plunging into the sapphire blue waters of the lake.

It was that adrenaline that pushed Owen to finally find the bravery to press his lips to Y/N’s, a kiss that had been years in the making for him, and seemingly for Y/N too. She kissed back immediately, her hands coming to his neck and pulling him closer. It felt like floating, his lips of hers, hers on his, the pair not seeing need to break apart as Owen lifted Y/N into his arms, her legs coming to wrap around his waist as her hands held his face tenderly.

“Come to LA with me…” Owen whispered as they finally broke apart, his breathing heavy as he examined her up close. Her eyes fluttered open, her lips swollen from their kiss, cheeks tinted pink from heat, pupils blown like he suspected his own were.

He would never get over how beautiful she was.

“Ok…” Y/N replied, a smile spreading over her lips. It was crazy, yes, and she wasn’t usually the type to do anything without planning it to some degree beforehand, but it felt right. “Let’s do it. Let’s go to LA.” She confirmed, Owen laughing in disbelief and pressing his lips to hers once more.

And so they did, gathering Owen’s suitcases and Y/N’s overnight duffel and booking another ticket for the plane. She left a voicemail for her family, to let them know what was happening, what they had decided, and Owen sent a message to the cast group chat, unable to wipe the smile from his face.

The memories they had made that weekend weren’t the end of something old, rather the beginning of something new.

TAGS: @siennanoelle01 @eries45 @thesweetestsinner @fangirlangioma @saroo-hawks @all-in-fangirl @charliessunset @lana-moe-fandoms @bigdesi @avngrsinitiative @lolychu @lazydaisy19 @hologramband @korydickson @futuremrsb-r-main @uglypeachh @reggieandthereggies @dxlanhxlland @rogersangel @izzyhogue @writerinlearning @independentgirl @delicatelukepatterson @mybrainiswhack @uhmitstori @mon-charmante @writingforphantoms @musicconversedance @mjflower @heimdoodle @kcd15 @-episkey- @simp4madi @obxmermaid @sunsetcurvenotsunsetswerve @kristencoontz @aliciameix @kinda-just-chillin-here @vicesvirtuesfanfic @daisiesforlacey @valntynegillespie @ritz-hell-hotel @hemmingsness @ssprayberrythings @mdlyncline @reggiesleatherjacket @parkeret @ghostlyb1tch @marinettepotterandplagg

#owen joyner #owen patrick joyner #owen jatp #owen joyner x reader #owen joyner x y/n #jatp owen #julie and the phantoms #jatp #owen joyner imagine #fluff #owen joyner fluff

950 notes · View notes

luci-in-trenchcoats · 3 years

Text

By Your Doorstep (Part 2)

Summary: Dean lets Sam in on a secret of his as to why he’s previously sworn off all dating before he and the reader go on their first one together. But it’s not just a simple first date when they realize they have more in common than they originally thought...

Pairing: Doctor/Neighbor!Dean x reader

Masterlist

Word Count: 4,200ish

Warnings: language, mentioned past sexual assault (not graphic)/child abuse, talk about sex toys, self-worth issues

A/N: Enjoy!

_________

Dean’s POV

“Hey,” said Sam a little over an hour later as he walked in the front door. Dean nodded and put the pie he’d brought into the fridge, walking back over to take a seat on the other side of the wrap around couch. “Your eyes are red.”

“That’s what happens when you cry, genius,” said Dean. He sighed and pulled his blanket over himself, rolling his eyes when Sam got up and sat closer. “It’s embarrassing.”

“Embarrassing was me being really sick when I was sixteen and shitting my pants and you didn’t say a damn thing about it other than you got me cleaned up. Dean nothing you can say will make me laugh. Fuck, I’m scared somebody…” said Sam.

“You’re gonna find out stuff about my sex life,” he said.

“You taught me about sex. Dean, I’m not gonna judge you.”

“I hooked up with a chick after work once. I had some meetings so I wore a dress shirt and tie that day. We got a room, it got heated, and my first mistake was letting her tie my hands to the headboard with that stupid tie. I shouldn’t have asked but I did. I must have been in a mood cause...I asked her to stick a finger up there cause it feels good with a blowjob. I told her the tip of a finger and she didn’t really seem to care when I told her to stop pushing inside with a dry fucking finger. She didn’t care when she shoved practically her whole hand up there no matter how much I told her to stop. Eventually once she realized my boner wasn’t coming back she washed up, untied me and left. I’ve always been leery of relationships but after that I said fuck no. Until I met this girl today. She seems sweet.”

Sam didn’t move and Dean threw his head back.

“Say something.”

“I’m so sorry that happened to you,” said Sam quietly. Dean risked a glance over at him and was surprised to see Sam’s scrunched up face. “Did you ever say anything?”

“No and I don’t want to. It was over two years ago. I honestly forgot about it until today and I met that girl,” said Dean.

“I hope she’s a good fit,” said Sam.

“Me too.”

“Just um, for the record, doing that stuff isn’t weird. I’ve had my share of experiences,” said Sam.

“Thanks,” said Dean. “Don’t go on treating me any kind of way or anything, got it? This was a one time thing.”

“That’s what you said the last time,” said Sam before he gave Dean a hug.

“Loser,” said Dean as he returned it. “You staying the night? It’s pretty late.”

“Yeah if you don’t mind,” said Sam as he sat back. He stretched and Dean looked him over. “What?”

“You were at the office, weren’t you.”

“So,” he said with a shrug.

“Sammy you’re twenty seven. Friday nights are for fun or hanging out at home, not work. I told you I didn’t like that firm you work for.”

“It’s not a very kind place to work,” said Sam. “I’ve been thinking of leaving honestly, coming closer to home again.”

“Really?”

“I miss my friends, our friends. You’re alright too,” he said, Dean resisting the urge to tease him for it.

“Move in here. If you want your own place, you can find one with no rush. I wouldn’t mind company,” said Dean. “There’s plenty of law firms downtown. You’d have no problem getting a job.”

“I gotta stay another two months for them to finish paying off my loan,” said Sam. “But after that, yeah I think I’ll come back home. I just had to go out on my own without you watching my back, you know?”

“Yeah. I was still always watching your back though,” said Dean. “Don’t be trying to get me to eat all that healthy crap or I’ll kick your ass to the curb.”

“You are literally a doctor.”

“And doctors are literally the worst patients. Trust me,” said Dean with a smirk. “What kinda pie you bring me?”

“Blueberry,” said Sam.

“I gonna ruin whatever cleanse you’re on if you have a slice?”

“You got ice cream?”

“Always were a sucker for ice cream,” said Dean. He hopped up from the couch and hummed as he went over to the kitchen, Sam watching and following after a moment. Sam took a seat at the counter while Dean put a plate in front of him, putting the ice cream on top of the pie how he liked it. “There you go.”

“Thanks,” he said before he dug in. Dean took his time with his own piece, leaning back against the counter.

“Thanks for coming over tonight. Never told anyone before.”

“I’ll never say a word,” said Sam.

“I know you won’t, Sammy,” said Dean. He got out a pair of beers from the fridge and handed one to Sam with a smile. “You doing okay? Been awhile since we talked.”

“Mhm,” said Sam quickly.

“Want to tell me what it is? Whatever you’re not telling me? I think we established that-”

“Mom contacted me this week. At work. My number and picture was on the company website so she called there,” said Sam.

“What exactly did Mary have to say?” said Dean, setting down his plate and nursing his beer instead.

“She said she and dad have been together again for a few years. They went to couples counseling and dad stopped drinking and a whole bunch of other bullshit.”

“Wouldn’t happen to be the fact I’m a doctor and you’re a lawyer and her stay at home ass wants a nicer lifestyle, hm?” said Dean. “Tell her to shove it up her ass and to get a job if she wants money.”

“She sounded different, Dean. Like maybe she’s in trouble or something,” said Sam.

“That’s the same crap she pulled on you when you were eighteen and twenty one and twenty four and guess what, it’s three years later again. Time for her to lie to you, right on schedule.”

“She’s not the devil, Dean.”

“She slapped you in the face.”

“I was backtalking her. I deserved it.”

“You were an upset kid-”

“I was 14.”

“You were an upset kid and she hit you. That was the final straw for me and it should have been for you too,” said Dean. “You should stay away from her, Sam.”

“I’m not going to suddenly start hanging out with her. She just wanted to know if I’d consider meeting her and dad again and I told her I didn’t know and if I wanted to talk to them, I’d reach out, otherwise they could leave me alone. Happy?” Sam pushed his plate away and crossed his arms, pursing his lips while he stared at the counter.

“I just don’t want you to get hurt, Sammy. I wish our parents were normal. I’d kill to have had them. But they weren’t and they sucked and they’ve tried to manipulate us our entire lives. Just keep no contact and you’re better off.”

“Why don’t they ever contact you?” Sam looked up and Dean turned his head.

“They hate me. I hate them so that’s fine,” said Dean.

“But why-”

“I got custody of you. I took you from them in their eyes, ergo they hate me.”

“I mean, do you ever think about-”

“No. I don’t plan on speaking to either one of them for the rest of my life,” said Dean. He finished his beer and picked up his pie plate again. “I know you want-”

“I used to want a lot of things. It wasn’t what was best for me though and I shouldn’t have given you so much shit for taking me away as a teenager.”

“Well alright then,” said Dean, picking at his pie again.

“You ever gonna tell me how exactly you pulled that off? It was handled outside of court and I know you gotta have some shit or something on them,” said Sam.

“Maybe I’ll share someday but not tonight,” said Dean, his voice firm. “Why don’t you grab another couple beers and we’ll throw on a movie, alright? Polish off this pie.”

“Alright. I’m stealing some of your clothes though. I want to get out of this office crap,” said Sam. He stood up and headed for the stairs when Dean grunted. Sam looked back over his shoulder and Dean nodded.

“I’m glad you came over tonight,” said Dean.

“Me too. This girl must have made a hell of an impression.”

“You don’t know the half of it.”

Reader’s POV

“Tessa. Oh my God, it was fine the first time,” you said as she worked on your side braid again. “Dean’ll be here any minute.”

“Relax. Make him squirm,” she said. “How are you so shit at braiding hair anyways?”

“Cause mom never taught me, that’s why,” you said.

“I think it’s cause you’re just shit at it,” she said.

“You shouldn’t say shit all the time you know.”

“Seriously.”

“Just don’t do drugs and don’t get pregnant and I’m happy.”

“Well for the record, I’m a virgin,” she said.

“Good.”

“I actually do have a question.”

“You waited until I literally can’t move away, didn’t you,” you said as she moved your hair together.

“Yes, I did,” she smiled. “Um it’s kinda…”

“Go ahead and ask. I guarantee I had the same questions.”

“What’s a vibrator? One of the girls was talking about it in gym class and I didn’t...get it,” she said.

“Do you understand how girls masturbate?” you asked. She nodded and you bit your lip. “So you know how when you rub your...when you rub your clit it feels good, right? Some people like to use a vibrator which is normally a stick type thing that has different settings with a head end that’s rounded. If you put that against your clit, it can feel really, really good...and get you to orgasm pretty hard.”

“Oh. Okay,” she said as she finished with the braid. “So what’s a dildo?”

“Similar but basically a fake dick,” you said.

“Uh, what?” she said as the doorbell rang.

“How about we talk about all this stuff tomorrow, okay?” you said.

“Okay. I’m still hung up on the fake dick thing.”

“Block it out of your head for now,” you said, shaking your head. “If I’m not back by the time you head to Hailey’s lock up and remember to bring Toast’s bed with you this time, okay? He likes it better than the hard floor.”

“I know, I know,” she said. You jogged downstairs and opened the door, Dean in a pair of jeans and a black tee shirt.

“Howdy,” he said with a big smile.

“Hi Dean,” said Tessa out her window.

“Hello Tessa,” he chuckled. “Torturing your sister today?”

“Always,” she said. “You two kids have fun now!”

“Oh you don’t even know what a fake dick is,” you said. “Do not go looking that up on the internet either.”

She groaned as you grabbed your purse and locked up, Dean laughing to himself.

“Sorry. She decided to literally start asking about sex toys right before you got here.”

“Sounds fun,” he said. You hopped down your steps and saw a very nice muscle car parked out front. “Hungry?”

“Starving.”

“I know the perfect place.”

“Okay, Winchester. I will respect your food truck game,” you said, munching on your taco. “Normally I’m leery but this is good.”

“Told you so,” he said. He took a big bite of his across from you, slurping down some lemonade. He burped and blushed, covering his mouth. “Excuse me.”

“You’re almost cute with that pink on your cheeks,” you said.

“I liked this better when you were the shy one,” he said. You smiled and ate quietly for a few minutes, Dean nodding when you were both finished. He took your hand and you started to walk around the big park in town, finding a walking trail after a few moments. “I like your hair. It’s cute.”

“My sister did it. I’m not you know, good at that stuff,” you said.

“I liked your hair yesterday too,” he said. “So how does one name a dog Toast?”

“I thought it’d be funny,” you said. “Tessa was on a limited diet at first at the hospital. Toast was the one thing she liked. When they talked to me about a service dog, I got in touch with some people and they were training a new litter so we got to name the dog and I picked Toast. It was just a goofy thing I suppose.”

“Is he always on duty?” he asked.

“No. His vest comes off at home and he’s a normal one mostly. Tessa’s staying with a friend tonight so he’ll go with her. He’s very protective of her. It’s why he ran home and got me yesterday.”

“Smart dog,” he said. “My brother always wanted a dog. It never quite fit with our life though.”

“How old is he?”

“A year younger than you. He might get one soon I think.”

“What about you?”

“I don’t think I’d be very good at it. My yard is big enough though,” he said. “I’m over on Fern Lane. The blue house.”

“You got that big cool balcony over the garage right?” you said.

“That’s the one,” he said. “I haven’t been there too long. It’s a nice neighborhood.”

“It is. We grew up here. I was out of the house but I moved back for Tessa. You from Lawrence?”

“Yeah. East side of town though. Always wanted to live over here,” he said. “Everything seemed so perfect over in the nice part.”

“Mostly,” you said.

“It does get easier. Trust me.”

“I hope so,” you said. He bumped your shoulder and you smiled. “So what kind of doctor are you?”

“Obviously I’m a brain surgeon,” he said. You rolled your eyes and he laughed. “General family practice. I’m boring, I know.”

“That is still way too hard for me,” you said.

“I bet you could do it if you really wanted to. So what do you do? I overheard you say to Tessa you got a new job.”

“I was a paralegal at a law firm. On Monday I start as a junior investor at Sandover, the big marketing firm.”

“My friend Charlie is head of IT there,” he said. “She says it’s a pretty decent place to work.”

“Oh. That’s good. I hope it works out,” you said.

“I bet it will. Just don’t let ‘em work you to death,” he said.

“I’m gonna try. I’m excited. This could be really good for us. Tessa doesn’t know how...tight things have been.”

“Leeman’s over on the east side, it’s a pretty cheap grocery store. It’s not fancy but we used to go all the time as a kid. Way cheaper than the box store over here,” he said.

“I’ll have to check it out,” you said. You looked him up and down, Dean smiling to himself. “You grew up kinda…”

“Poor? Yeah. It’s okay. It’s not a bad word,” he said. He ran his thumb over your hand and you smiled back at him. “You learn to get by. My brother’s a lawyer now so we don’t have to worry about that too much now.”

“Maybe Tessa’ll be a doctor,” you said. “That’d definitely help us.”

“I’m sure she’ll do something good. You can just tell she looks up to you. She won’t let you down.”

“Fingers crossed,” you said. “So why choose general medicine?”

“Thanks,” you said, sticking your arms through Dean’s flannel later that evening.You took his hand again, walking through downtown back towards his car.

“I don’t remember the last time I spent a Saturday like this, hanging out with someone,” he said.

“Been a while for me too,” you said.

“Is this still considered the first date?” he asked.

“Probably. Why?”

“You want to come over my place...for coffee?” he asked.

“Oh.”

“No, no. I mean like, literal coffee. I have pie at home and...if I was talking sex I’d be a big boy and just ask,” he said.

“Oh. Well in that case, sure,” you said. “Guys that want sex on the first date normally don’t end up getting a second one in my experience.”

“Well I definitely want a second one,” he smirked. “Also I really want some pie and I need to know your pie stance because this could impact the future of this relationship greatly.”

“I see,” you laughed. “I like a man who knows where his priorities lie.”

“Damn straight I do,” he said. He threw his arm over your shoulders and chuckled. “It’ll knock your socks off, I guarantee it.”

“Alright, this is pretty good,” you said twenty minutes later as you sat at Dean’s kitchen counter, munching on a piece of blueberry pie.

“Told you so,” he said. He ate another forkful, getting some whipped cream stuck on the tip of his nose. He didn’t notice and started to giggle as you stared at him. “What’s that face for goofy?”

“You got a little…” you said, reaching over and wiping it off with your thumb. You licked if off and he blushed for probably the tenth time that day. “You don’t strike me as shy around women, Dean.”

“Normally I’m not. You make me nervous. Good nervous but still nervous.”

“What about me is so intimidating?” you asked, stealing a tiny piece of his pie.

“You remind me of me. I’ve been in similar shoes to yours. I know how easy it is to get set off and how people don’t realize you don’t mean what you’re saying.”

“Pushing people away you mean.”

“I don’t want to get pushed away or cross a line.”

“Tell me a secret and I’ll tell you one of mine,” you said.

“I took custody of my brother when I turned eighteen,” he said. You stared at him, Dean nodding. “My mom walked out when I was a kid more than once and my dad was...unkind at times. I protected my brother from it as much as I could. When I was able to, I left and I was given guardianship of my brother. I’ve not seen either of my parents since. I understand raising your younger sibling when you are scared shitless. Most people don’t. They don’t get that I’m still fucked up from the stuff that happened as a kid and when I took in my brother. People don’t get that, not all the way. Not even my best friends or my brother. But you have this look and I know you understand the same way I do so I’ll be nervous because I like you more than just because you’re pretty and helpful and a good sister. You get some part of me that I don’t talk about and it’s the part of you that you don’t talk about and maybe we can make that work.”

You leaned forward and kissed him, Dean sliding a hand to your cheek, a soft but comforting weight to it.

“What’s your secret,” he said quietly, your forehead resting against his.

“I lost my job,” you said. “I lied to Tessa. She worries so much already and I can’t let her know the truth. I’ve been working as a cashier the past month.”

“Y/N, you gotta tell her the truth.”

“She already feels guilty because our parents were picking her up from basketball practice when the accident happened. She goes to therapy, Dean. I can’t tell her. Not now.”

“Can you afford to stay in the house?”

“It’s almost paid off. She can afford four years at the university with my share of the inheritance.”

“Y/N. You can’t go bankrupt just to send her to a university.”

“Lots of people do.”

“Y/N. I practice general medicine because the state pays off my student loan debt if I do. You have to tell Tessa the truth about what’s realistic.”

“My seventeen year old sister currently makes more money than I do. I can’t take anything else from her. She deserves to go to the school she always wanted to.”

“Well...we need a new lab tech at work. Do you want it?” he asked.

“Dean, I’m not asking for a job.”

“I’m not giving charity either. You have a degree, you’re smart and I know you could do it. I don’t know the pay but it’s got to be better than minimum wage.”

“Dean.”

“Someone helped me. I was an eighteen year old kid with a part time job and I had no idea what I was doing. Someone helped me and it gave me a chance to live, to have all this. It’s not charity. It’s decency and everyone deserves that.”

“Never tell my sister,” you said.

“If you take the job I won’t.”

“Okay,” you said with a nod. “This was a more fun date a few minutes ago you know.”

“But now we’re really starting to know one another,” he said. You were quiet, playing with your fork for a beat.

“Can I stay over? I don’t like sleeping in the house alone.”

“Of course,” he said. You flicked your eyes up, Dean offering you a smile.

“How do you get happy again?”

“Having a stranger run by shouting about toast helps,” he said. You rolled your eyes and he shrugged. “I’m not joking.”

“Why are you single?”

“I’m more complicated than I look at first glance. I’ve been told it’s not an attractive quality.”

“Well fuck whatever bitch said that.”

“I really like you,” he chuckled.

“I have my moments,” you said. You sat back, Dean pushing the bit of pie left on his plate around. “Was that too much...me sharing that.”

“No. I’m glad you did,” he said. “You want to watch something?”

“Whatever you want is fine.”

“Come on,” he said. He showed you upstairs and gave you some clothes to sleep in before he showed you outside to the balcony over the garage. “I sit out here at night sometimes.”

“It’s gorgeous,” you said. You settled down into an oversized chair with him, looking up at the dark sky.

“Yes, it is,” he said as he looked in your direction.

“So what’s your favorite kind of pie?”

“Oh well if you want to go down that road I can chat your ear off all night.”

“Good morning,” said Dean as you made your way downstairs. You yawned and gave him a smile, Dean handing you a cup of coffee.

“Much appreciated.” You took a long gulp, stretching out and taking a deep breath. “What time is it?”

“After ten. We stayed up pretty late talking,” he said.

“I guess we did,” you said, rubbing the back of your neck. “Can I have your phone for a sec?”

“Sure,” he said. You put in your number and handed it back.

“Text me sometime,” you said.

“I think I’ll take you up on that,” he said. “I gotta run and do a few chores this morning but I’m having a few friends over later to watch football if you and Tessa would like to join.”

“You really want my sister hanging out with us?”

“Yeah. As long as she’s like, not a devil worshipper or doesn’t like pie she’s always welcome.”

“Only you would categorize those two things together,” you laughed.

“I am quite serious about my pies.”

“Oh I learned that last night,” you said. “I’ll invite her. She’s seventeen though so not sure how much fun she’ll have.”

“There’ll be a couple guys her age if-”

“She’ll definitely be there then,” you said.

“Great. Let’s have some breakfast quick before I drop you off at home.”

______

A/N: Read Part 3 here!

#spn #supernatural #dean x reader #doctor!dean #au!dean x reader #spn reader insert #supernatural reader insert #doctor!dean x reader #dean winchester #supernatural fanfiction #dean winchester x reader #dean #dean spn #winchester

315 notes · View notes

ao719 · 3 years

Text

Prank War

Happy Birthday, Burns!

Burnsy! So, as you know, this is not what I had originally planned, but I am weak and I thankfully totally chickened out. So I talked to Gen, and we decided to combine forces for this one. It’s our usual ridiculousness and utter shenanigans.

I hope you know how much we both adore you! Thank you for all the laughs you’ve given us, and for your friendship, and we hope that your birthday is absolutely wonderful! ❤️

A/N: this was a collaboration written with my favorite asshole, @cocomaxley! Love youuu! And huge thanks to @emichelle for prereading and everyone else who read snippets along the way.

Inside his study, Liam sat at his desk, mulling over paperwork on a quiet Friday afternoon. The silence had been few and far between the past few weeks, and it was more than a welcomed reprieve.

Not for long.

A loud shriek out in the hall caused Liam to snap his head up and quickly rise from his chair. He rushed towards his door and flung it open just in time to see a blur of blonde hair whiz past him, followed by streaks of blue and green.

Charlotte screamed as Carl chased her down the corridor, screeching loudly. Liam slowly turned his head when he heard the familiar laugh of his old friend; Drake walked down the hall, letting out a loud guffaw as he clutched his stomach. Liam closed his eyes and shook his head before looking over at Bastien, who was trying -- and failing -- not to laugh at the Queen being chased by the angry peafowl.

“Bastien! Get the damned bird!” he barked before looking over at Drake as he approached him. “Really?”

“I had him …” Drake trailed off as he doubled forward, resting his hand on Liam’s shoulder as he laughed. “I had him locked in her study. So when she came back from her meeting with Regina …” Drake chuckled as he mocked Charlotte’s face when she opened her door, finding a less than pleased Carl on the other side.

“Don’t you two think this prank war has gone on long enough?”

“Nope. She’s the one who suggested that it not stop until one of us declares the other the winner. I’m no quitter!”

“You two are ridiculous!”

They both glanced over upon hearing the stomping of Charlotte’s feet; her hair was disheveled with a stray feather of Carl’s stuck to her shirt as she scowled at Drake. “HE PECKED MY BOOB!” At her words, Drake let out a bark of laughter as he threw his head back. “I fell when I rounded the corner, and he ATTACKED me! Look! That little fucker put a hole in my shirt!” She pointed to the spot on her chest where her red lace bra peaked out through the torn fabric. She looked at Drake, who fell back against the wall, still laughing. “You’re such a dick.”

“Just say I won,” Drake chuckled.

“No way! It’s soooo on!” She brushed by them and stalked back towards her study.

“Hasn’t it been on?” Liam asked incredulously. He didn’t understand what else they could possibly do to prank one another.

It started three weeks ago after a night of drinking when Drake, who was in a rare state of playfulness, replaced Charlotte’s sugar with salt. One does not interfere with the Queen and her morning cup of coffee, especially when she’s hung-over.

That’s all it took for Charlotte to declare a prank war on Drake. She fired back by saran wrapping his truck. It took Drake two hours to get it all off because she didn’t simply wrap it around the vehicle like some amateur. No, not Charlotte. She wrapped the doors shut by throwing it over and underneath it, crisscrossing it in every direction … in multiple layers.

Drake retaliated by tinting Charlotte’s moisturizer blue and proceeded to call her a smurf for two days until it finally faded.

A few days later, Charlotte parked Drake’s truck in the middle of the lawn in the front of the palace. He told her it was a lame prank that did absolutely nothing. When he got in it to move it, the sprinklers went off, and he was in the center of their target area with all of his windows down.

After two weeks of small, harmless pranks that included pink hair dye in Charlotte’s shampoo and cutting out circles in the chest of all Drake’s T-shirts, Drake and Charlotte agreed that they weren’t going to stop until one of them gave up and declared the other the winner. That only upped the ante of their pranks and spurred them on, both too stubborn and too competitive to wave their white flag and take the loss.

Now it was full-on war. And they didn’t care who got stuck in their crossfire.

“We’re still on for poker tonight with Max and Bas, right?” Drake asked through a chuckle as he turned back to Liam.

“Yes. If I can manage to get this paperwork done.” Liam gave Drake a knowing look.

****

That evening, Maxwell and Drake met Liam and Bastien in his study, where he had set up the poker table for their usual Friday night game. The bar cart was stocked, and Liam had the kitchen staff bring up trays of snacks for them to munch on.

“How’s Carl doing, Max?” Bastien asked. Drake chuckled as he poured himself a finger of whiskey.

“He was in a mood! When I left, Bertrand was yelling at him to quiet down, but he just kept getting louder and louder.”

“How’s Brooks?” Drake snorted.

“She claims to be traumatized by Carl chasing her earlier,” Liam answered as he rolled his eyes at her dramatics. “Can you pour me a glass, too?” he asked Drake.

“Of whiskey?”

“Yeah, I feel like switching it up tonight.”

Drake brought over the two glasses of whiskey and set them on the table before settling in his seat while Bastien finished shuffling the cards and dealt the first hand. Liam and Drake clinked their glasses before taking a swallow of the amber liquid.

****

A couple of hours into their game, Liam and Drake sat slumped in their seats, and Bastien gave them a curious look. Their faces were pale and clammy, with sweat beading their brows. They didn’t look right. “Are you two alright?”

“I feel … really fucking weird,” Drake groaned. His stomach gurgled, and he closed his mouth as bile rose in his throat.

“Yeah, I’m not feeling so well,” Liam said quietly as he closed his eyes. He covered his mouth with his hand, feeling like he was going to be sick.

Suddenly, the study door flung open, and the men all glanced over to see a grinning Charlotte stride into the room. “Hello, boys,” she chirped. Her eyes were already on her target. “Drake … you don’t look so hot.”

Drake knew at that moment she had done something. “What the fuck … did you do, Brooks?”

Charlotte smiled victoriously and brandished a small bottle in her hand from behind her back. Maxwell squinted as he leaned forward in his seat to read the label. “Castor oil?”

“Yeah! I put some in the whiskey earlier … I heard it has some great benefits for things like skin and hair.”

Bastien shot up from his chair. “Your Majesty, for it to work on skin and hair, you must put it directly on the skin or hair!”

“Oh … my bad,” she smiled.

“Ohhh, I gotta go!” Drake flew up from his seat and rushed out of the room, grabbing his ass with his hand as he went.

Charlotte stared down at the bottle in her hand. “Oh … I see now. It says here that it can also work as a laxative when ingested … can cause nausea and vomiting. Oops …”

“Charlotte!” Liam growled through a groan. She finally looked at him for the first time since entering his study. Her eyes slightly widened when she took him in; his forehead was glistening with sweat, and his face was pale.

Charlotte couldn’t stop the loud snort that escaped her. “Oh my god! Did you drink the whiskey too?”

Before Liam could answer, he reached over and grabbed the small trash bin near the table, losing the contents of his stomach immediately. “Yes,” he grumbled with his head hung inside the container. “Did you not think … that someone else … might have whiskey?” he asked before hurling again.

“Honestly, it was a risk I was willing to take. Pranks are not for the faint of heart, my King.” Liam slowly lifted his eyes to her, wearing an angry scowl, but she was too proud not to smile. “Just call me Prank Sinatra,” she laughed.

*******

A few days after the castor oil fiasco, Drake walked through the halls of the palace with a brown paper bag in his hand. He was meeting Charlotte and Liam for breakfast that morning. When he entered the dining hall, the staff was setting up the royal couple’s breakfast. He smiled at them as he took his seat, placing the bag on the table next to him.

One of the women smiled at him. “Mr. Walker, would you like me to take that and put it on a serving plate?”

Drake shook his head. “No, thank you. This is for Her Majesty.”

Once the staff left, he hurried over to Charlotte’s seat, dumping out the contents of the bag. He popped the lid off of the container, revealing what he had finely chopped the previous evening. Looking at the food laid on the table, his eyes landed on the bowl of oatmeal. Drake quickly poured what was in the tupperware into the bowl and mixed it thoroughly; it was a minuscule amount, and he was assured that the Queen would be just fine. He could hear Charlotte and Liam approaching the dining room through the rear doors. To avoid suspicion, he ran out through the main doors, then walked back as though he had just arrived.

Charlotte flashed a wide, toothy grin. “How’s your tummy, Drake? Is it all better?”

Drake rolled his eyes. “I’ll admit, you got me good, Brooks.”

The trio sat around the table and began to scoop food onto their plates. Drake tried to keep his face neutral as he watched Charlotte take a large scoop of oatmeal into her bowl. She took a bite of it and nodded her head. “Wow, this is really good today! It’s already sweet, and I didn’t even add brown sugar to it. Almost … fruity.”

At the end of the meal, the staff came back to clear away the dishes. Charlotte cleared her throat. “Ahem. Achhh, accchh … ahem.”

Liam looked up at her briefly, and she pointed to her neck. “Stupid tickle in my throat.”

As Charlotte continued to try and clear her throat, Liam furrowed his brows, noticing blotchy red patches on her chest. “Are you alright?”

“Howy thit, ith it hot in hewe?” Her eyes widened when she realized what was happening. “DWAKE, YOU ATHOWE! YOU PUT DWIED THWUIT IN MY OATMEAW?”

Drake smiled smugly at her. “You’re damn right I did! I was on the toilet for two days straight! I think that was worse than being cavity searched.”

Liam jumped up from his seat. “Drake! Her face is swelling! We should go to the hospital! Right now!”

Liam pulled out his cell phone and began to dial Bastien’s number. Charlotte waved her hand at him as she pulled out an EpiPen from her purse. “Don’t wowwy, Whiam. I have one oth thethe now. Wemembeh thith, Dwake? When it wath thtuck in yow hand and you thainted?”

Drake’s eyes snapped to the needle in Charlotte’s hand. His heart raced as he relived the memory.

Charlotte tried to narrow her puffy eyes at her friend. “Thith wathn’t even that good oth a pwank. I mean, I’m pwepaiwed and evwething.”

“Drake, what the hell were you thinking giving her dried fruit?” Liam demanded.

“Relax, Li. I called our good doctor pal, Zaid, last night. I asked him -- hypothetically speaking, of course -- if Charlotte were to ingest a minimal amount of dried fruit if it could potentially kill her …”

“KILL HER?” Liam looked at him incredulously.

“Lucky for me, Dr. Ramsey happened to be with Zaid at the time … and he said as long as she had her EpiPen, she should be fine, and that small amount shouldn’t do much harm.” Drake left out the part where Ethan had asked if this was truly a hypothetically speaking question.

“This prank war has gone far enough! You two are acting completely insane and bringing physical HARM to one another!”

“Ohhh nooo,” Charlotte shook her head after injecting the EpiPen into her thigh. “Thith ith thaw thowm oveh!”

Liam tensed his jaw as he stared at his wife’s still swollen face. “I am telling you, enough is enough! This needs to end!”

“You awe not the bauth of me!” Charlotte retorted before turning her attention to Drake. “And wemembeh, Walkeh, paybackth awe a bith.” As she enunciated the last word, spit flew out her mouth and onto the table.

“Drake!” Liam turned to him, hoping he would be the bigger person and end this, knowing Charlotte wouldn’t.

“Look! She is fine! Her left eye is already smaller … a little,” Drake snorted. He looked back at Liam, who was not finding any of this amusing. “I told you the other day; I’m not a quitter! You want this to be over? Tell your wife to call it.”

Charlotte glared at him. “Ith oveh when I thay ith oveh, Dwake.”

*******

A couple of nights later, Charlotte had purposely fallen asleep on the sofa in the living area of her and Liam’s quarters. She had set an alarm that she didn’t want Liam to hear. In the early morning hours, she snuck out of the palace undetected and drove over to Drake’s cabin; she parked the SUV at the end of his driveway to not wake him up and crept up the gravel pathway to his front porch with a large bag in hand. She pulled the spare key she had taken from Liam’s keyring out of her pocket and quietly unlocked the door, and slipped inside.

An hour later, Charlotte -- much to her surprise -- had managed to finish her project, only coming out with a couple of injuries. She crept down the hall from Drake’s bedroom, shaking the pain from her fingers as she snuck back outside, making sure to lock the door on her way out.

Charlotte arrived back at the palace just as the sun started to rise. She changed into her pajamas and ruffled her hair to make it appear like she had just woken up. She then rushed into her and Liam’s bedroom.

“Liam!” she screeched.

The sound of her shrill voice caused Liam to fly straight up in bed. “What? What’s the matter?”

“I don’t know! Drake just called me and said he needed you to come to his cabin. He wouldn’t tell me what was wrong, but he said it was an emergency.”

The worry in her tone caused Liam concern, and he flew out of bed. Within minutes he was dressed; he kissed Charlotte on the cheek and rushed out of their quarters. Charlotte grinned and fell back onto the bed, slipping beneath the blankets.

****

Liam and Bastien arrived at Drake’s cabin, both in a panic over what was wrong. Drake always kept his phone on silent, so it came as no surprise to either of them that he didn’t answer any of their calls on the way over.

They rushed up to the front door, and Liam went to grab his spare key, but it was gone. He banged his fist on the door. “Drake! Are you alright?” When no one answered, Liam hit the door again, more urgently this time. “DRAKE!”

Inside his cabin, Drake woke with a start at hearing the loud banging on his door. “What the-” He flung the covers off and swung his legs over the edge, quickly standing.

Outside, Bastien and Liam could hear Drake screaming inside, along with an odd snapping noise and loud thuds, as if he kept falling. “Drake!” Liam shouted. He was only met with more screams and thuds … until it went silent.

A few moments later, they heard footsteps getting closer, then the click of the door unlocking. Drake opened the door, standing in his boxers and looking more pissed off than either of them had ever seen him before. Liam noticed the mouse trap dangling from the hem of his boxers, and his eyes widened.

Charlotte had covered his entire bedroom floor with them. The minute Drake’s feet touched the ground, they began snapping in a ripple effect. The pain from them snapping on his toes caused him to fall, which only led to more snapping onto the rest of him.

Both Bastien and Liam quickly realized what Charlotte had done and Liam held his hands up defensively. “Drake … we didn’t know … I swear!”

“Her …” Bastien trailed off, coughing to cover up his laugh. “Her Majesty said … that there was an emergency …”

Drake’s chest was rising and falling in deep breaths as he tensed his jaw. Bastien’s eyes trailed up from his feet to his bare legs, which were littered with red welted blotches, before they fell on his chest. He cocked his head slightly to the side, wondering if Drake just didn’t realize it because he was in pain or if he had just become numb to all the snaps. The head guard tentatively reached out and grabbed hold of the trap that was dangling from the hair and a tiny piece of skin on Drake’s chest.

Bastien gave a quick tug.

“MOTHERFUC-” Drake growled as he rubbed his chest. Without another word, Drake stepped back and slammed the door shut.

*******

It was the day of the Five Kingdoms Festival, and Charlotte was excited as this was the first that she would be attending and that she had helped plan. It was time to enjoy the fruits of her labor after months of preparations.

Maxwell yelled from the kitchen in their quarters, “Come on, Charlotte! Hurry up already! I wanna play games and stuff.”

Charlotte took one last look at her reflection then joined Liam, Drake, and Maxwell. Maxwell was happily munching on a brownie. “Mmm, so good, Drake. Thanks for bringing these.”

Charlotte eyed Drake suspiciously. He chuckled as he passed her a brownie from the plate on the left. “I promise, no dried fruit. Call it a peace offering.”

She shrugged her shoulders and took a big bite. “OH MY GOD! This is the best brownie I’ve ever had.”

The friends finished their snacks, then made their way to the front door. I really wish I had another brownie. I could totally go get another brownie, Charlotte thought to herself. She squeezed Liam’s hand. “Hey, I forgot something upstairs.”

“What did you forget? I’m sure it can wait, love.”

“I forgot my phone, and I want to take pictures. I’ll be quick, I promise.”

Charlotte ran up the stairs and into her and Liam’s quarters. She saw two plates of brownies, remembering that the one Drake gave her was the plate with two left. “Hello, delicious morsels. I came back just for you,” she said to the brownies before quickly inhaling them.

Charlotte rejoined the men in the foyer. Liam took his wife by the hand, and together they exited the palace to loud applause from the gathered crowd. Cameras flashed, and reporters shouted out questions to the King and Queen. After a brief press conference, Charlotte yelled, “May the odds be ever in your favor!”

The friends went from booth to booth; Liam and Charlotte greeted different vendors and thanked them for showcasing their merchandise at the festival that day. As they walked, Charlotte began to laugh … at everything. What started out as small giggles quickly turned into barks.

Liam looked down at her as she laughed at a balloon floating behind one of the kids as they ran. “Are you alright?”

“I’m great!” she chuckled. “Are you alright?” He stared at her for a moment; her eyes seemed somewhat glassy and glazed over, but he shrugged it off to them being outside and the way the sunlight was hitting them.

Finally, they arrived at the tent where the apple bobbing game was located. Maxwell excitedly approached one of the large barrels. “Me and Charlotte versus Liam and Drake!”

Drake grunted in acknowledgment. “I’m just glad that I’m not paired with Charlotte. She’ll probably drown.”

Charlotte giggled uncontrollably. “You think you’re so funny. But you’re really not. You’re grumpy and mean. And not funny.” She slapped his chest before taking her place in front of the barrel next to Maxwell. Drake and Liam followed suit.

The vendor shouted, “On your mark, get set, go!”

The four friends dunked their heads. The men grabbed the apples as quickly as they could, moving them from the water to the empty bin next to it. This went on for several minutes. Despite being on the same team, Drake and Liam bobbed for their apples at lightning speed as though they were competing against each other.

“AND TIME’S UP!”

Liam looked over to Drake’s bin; it was filled with just about the same amount of apples as his was. He then glanced over at Charlotte’s empty bin; his eyes slid to the water-filled barrel. Her head was still submerged, and he could see little bubbles coming up to the surface.

“Charlotte!” He pulled her up by her shoulders.

Charlotte gasped for breath as she moved her hair from her face. “Did I win? Did I hold my breath the longest?” she grinned up at Liam. Her head and shirt were soaking wet, and her makeup was beginning to smudge.

Next to Liam, Drake tucked his lips between his teeth to fight back his laughter, knowing exactly why Charlotte was acting so strange.

Maxwell came up next to her and noticed the empty bin. “Aww, man! Charlotte, that’s not how you play this game! We lost!”

“Sorry, Max. I’ll make it up to you on the next one. Oooh, look, bows and arrows! Let’s go there!” She grabbed Maxwell by the hand and pulled him towards the archery booth. Drake watched in horror as she ran towards the weapons. Clearly, he hadn’t thought this through. She picked up the bow and was about to place the arrow when she felt them get yanked out of her grasp. “Hey! That one’s mine!” Charlotte turned to see Drake standing with her bow and her arrow.

“No! We are not doing this one. I will somehow wind up being your target. No, thank you.” He put them on the ground and redirected her to the beer tent. The bartender approached them as they took their seats at the bar. “What can I get you, Your Majesties and friends?”

Drake nodded his head at him. “Four Skullcracker Ales.”

Charlotte clicked her tongue against the roof of her mouth, which suddenly felt extremely dry. As soon as the drink was placed in front of her, she chugged it down. She slammed the glass down on the counter. “I’ll take another, stat!”

Liam chuckled. “Maybe we should pace ourselves, love.”

“I’m so thirsty, and this is actually really, really -” Charlotte let out a loud belch that caught everyone’s attention. All heads turned in the Queen’s direction as she giggled. “Excuse me … I have no idea what hap-” Another belch escaped mid-sentence, making her laugh even harder.

The bartender came back with her second drink that she quickly gulped down. Then he came back with a third, and then a fourth. When she tried to order another drink, Liam held up his hand. “She’s had enough. She’ll be passed out on the lawn in an hour if she has one more.”

Charlotte’s eyes fell on the carnival rides set up in the open field across the grounds. It was the one thing she had worked hardest on getting in that festival; it took Regina a lot of convincing before she finally got on board. “Let’s go on the rides now!” She stood up and grabbed Liam’s hand, pulling him towards the carnival rides. “Whoa, that stuff is strong, isn’t it? I’m a little wobbly. More than usual,” she laughed.

Liam looked at her, shaking his head. “Are you sure going on rides is a good idea after you just drank all of that?”

“It sounds like a great idea!” Drake chuckled.

“I get to ride with Charlotte!” Maxwell yelled, grabbing her by the arm and pulling her towards the Zero Gravity ride. Drake chuckled, knowing the spinning carnival ride was probably not going to end well.

Liam eyed Drake suspiciously, seeing the unusual grin his friend was wearing as they followed behind the other two. It was a grin that he had seen more than a few times ever since the start of this prank war between him and Charlotte. “Drake …”

Noticing the tone in Liam’s voice, Drake fixed his expression and looked at him. “What?”

“What did you do?”

“Nothing!” He smirked as he hurried in front of Liam to make sure he had a good spot to watch.

Charlotte and Maxwell buckled up on the ride. The operator spoke into the mic, “please keep your arms tucked in at all times.”

Charlotte’s arms immediately shot into the air, and Maxwell followed suit. The ride whirled to life as it slowly began to spin. Then it spun faster and faster and faster.

“Woooooooo!” Charlotte yelled. All of a sudden, her stomach began to turn. She wasn’t sure if it was the ride's velocity, the three brownies, or the four ales.

Maxwell yelled next to her, “This is awesome! Faster! Fast-”

Maxwell was cut off when he felt a warm liquidy substance hit his face. He looked over at Charlotte, who was vomiting next to him. “Ahhhhh! Make it stop! STOP THE RIDE!”

Liam and Drake waited for the other two at the ride exit. Charlotte was walking unsteadily, swaying from side to side. Maxwell was doubled over in the bushes dry heaving. An orange stain was apparent on his black shirt and in his dark hair.

“I don’t feel so good …” Charlotte said quietly, followed by a burp. Her face was a slight shade of green.

Drake burst out laughing. “Serves you right for mixing alcohol with the special brownies. Not to mention a spinning ride. You had it coming, Brooks.”

Charlotte gasped. “You said they were a peace offering!”

Drake continued to laugh, his eyes now welling with happy tears. “I lied.”

“You’re dead, Drake. De-” Before she could finish her sentence, her stomach turned again, and Drake’s eyes widened in horror as she vomited all over his shoes.

Liam looked at his wife and best friend, waving his arms in front of him. “You both deserve all of this!”

*******

The following day, Charlotte and Maxwell arrived at Drake’s cabin. They were both hungover and extremely butthurt about the previous day’s events. The pair hopped out of the black SUV, determined to end -- and win -- this prank war. Charlotte had planned her revenge early that morning, calling in every favor she could. She knew that Drake would be away all day because he was going to pick up a new horse for the palace stables.

A few moments later, that hard work had paid off as a truck arrived and began to back into Drake’s driveway. The driver and another man stepped out of the vehicle and approached her. “Ma’am, where would you like the … erm … goods?”

“Just unload them in the driveway. I’ll take it from here, gentlemen. And thank you.”

Charlotte beamed at the pallet of fireworks in front of her. “Here’s the plan, Max. We will put all of these around Drake’s house. I watched some YouTube videos on how to make them all go at once from a single fuse.” She clapped her hands together. “Tonight, after dark, we will come back here and watch the Walker residence light up all of Cordonia.”

Charlotte and Maxwell did a final walk around the cabin to ensure everything was in place and discreet. Charlotte didn’t want their handiwork to be noticed before she could put the proverbial nail in Drake’s coffin.

“Great job, Max! We will meet back here at 9 o’clock. But remember to park on the street. That way, it doesn’t tip that asshole off.”

****

Drake arrived home earlier than planned; he had expected the job to take much longer than it did. When he got out of his truck, he noticed large tire tracks in his driveway along with a large square shape indented in the gravel. His spidey senses started tingling, so he decided to take a walk around the property. This has Charlotte written all over it. Too bad she was sloppy, he thought to himself.

Drake spotted the roman candles and bottle rockets staked in the ground along the perimeter of his house. They weren’t obvious, and had he come back after dark like he was supposed to, he surely wouldn’t have noticed them. Drake looked around to see if she was nearby, ready to ignite the fuse. Unsure if she was still there, he walked stealthily toward the treeline. He found a clearing that looked like it had been set up as a hiding spot. Two chairs, a cooler, basket, and a tripod were set up and waiting. These dumbasses left their lawn chairs and snacks.

Knowing that the coast was clear, Drake rearranged the fireworks. When he was done, he admired his handiwork and pulled out his cell phone.

Liam answered his phone. “What’s up, Drake?”

Drake couldn’t contain his joy. “Hey, buddy, do you and Bas want to come over tonight and have a few beers with me?”

Hearing his friend’s eager tone, Liam knew something was up. “What are you really up to, Drake?”

“I’m about to win this prank war once and for all. And I’m going to light your wife up like the 4th of fucking July.”

****

Just after nightfall, Charlotte and Maxwell arrived back at Drake’s cabin and walked towards their hiding spot. Charlotte was ready. She was so excited to scare the ever-loving shit out of Drake and claim her crown as prank war Queen. The two settled into their chairs, and Charlotte pulled out binoculars to try to find Drake.

“There you are …” she said as she spotted him in the kitchen window, turning the knob on the binoculars to bring him better into focus. “Houston, we are ready for take-off … in three … two …” She flicked the lighter and grabbed the fuse, igniting the end of it. “One. Game over, Walker.”

The fuse began to spark and burn. She pressed the record button on her phone that was sitting on the tripod when all of a sudden, the fireworks began to shoot off all around them.

BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

Charlotte and Maxwell shrieked in terror and took off running, screaming at the top of their lungs. Smoke, sparks, and loud pops surrounded them in a cocoon as they tried to run towards the cabin looking for cover. Every which way they turned to try and escape the circle of doom they found themselves in, more fireworks went off, blocking their way out.

Across the lawn, Drake and Liam were doubled forward, clutching their stomachs as they laughed, watching the two of them dodge the explosives. Next to Liam, Bastien held his phone in the air; the focus was blurry due to him shaking as he laughed while trying to record.

“Look at her! She looks like a chicken running!” Drake slapped his knee as he continued to laugh.

“Well, I certainly didn’t marry her because she was graceful, Drake.” Liam wiped the tears that streamed down his face.

After what felt like hours, the fireworks died down, and the smoke started to dissipate. Charlotte and Maxwell walked towards Drake’s back door, feeling defeated and wondering how the fuck their plan went so wrong. She stopped when she saw her husband, his best friend, and their head guard with tears in their eyes as they laughed.

“YOU! YOU ARE ...” Charlotte shrieked. “YOU! I CAN’T BELIEVE …” She was so angry she couldn’t form coherent sentences. “I COULD HAVE DIED!”

“We,” Maxwell grumbled. “We could have died.”

Drake snorted. “But you didn’t. So I’d call it an ok day for me.” Charlotte began to stomp towards the front of the cabin. “Hey, Brooks!” Drake called out after her.

Charlotte turned with a scowl on her face. “What?”

“Let me hear you say it,” Drake grinned smugly.

Charlotte flipped him off. “It’s not over-” All of a sudden, a rogue bottle rocket exploded next to her, making her jump. She held her arms up in defeat. “Ok, ok! You win, Drake. You win …” She turned and stalked towards the house as she whispered, “this time.”

****************************

Perma/Full Disclosure Tags: @leelee10898 @hopefulmoonobject @zaffrenotes @cocomaxley @gardeningourmet @blackcoffee85 @gibbles82 @annekebbphotography @sweetest-marbear @indiacater @liamxs-world @classylady1234 @texaskitten30 @thequeenofcronuts @custaroonie @moneyfordiamonds @the-soot-sprite @ladyangel70 @kate-mckenzie @emichelle @dcbbw @burnsoslow @bbrandy2002 @sirbeepsalot @choiceslife @debramcg1106 @gnatbrain @ofpixelsandscribbles @caroldxnvxrs @openheart12 @rigatonireid @callmeellabella @superharriet @seriouslybadchoices @aestheticartsx @forthebrokenheartedthings @kingliam2019 @indiana-jr @bascmve01 @rainbowsinthestorm @badchoicesposts @darley1101 @blackcatkita @charlotteg234 @alyssalauren @txemrn @neotericthemis @queenrileyrose @emkay512 @marshmallowsaremyfavorite

#happy birthday burns #trr #choices trr #the royal romance #choices the royal romance #trr liam #trr drake #trr mc #trr liam x mc #choices liam x mc #charlotte and drake #platonic love hate relationship #trr fanfic #trr fan fic #choices trr fanfic

172 notes · View notes

olivarryprompts · 3 years

Text

Fanfic Friday #11

Welcome to Fanfic Friday! Each Friday I post a new here and on A03. Enjoy x

Read and save it on A03 here https://archiveofourown.org/works/33567529

{fancy suits from dad}

Ships: Peter Stark & Tony Stark, Pepper Pots/Tony Stark

Warnings: swearing, just fluff otherwise :)

Wc: 2,319

Here’s the thing, Peter Parker grew up in Stark Tower, which eventually became Avengers Tower of course. So whilst his whole class was buzzing about their field trip, all he could think was, “shit, shit shit.” His dad was going to embarrass the hell out of him. His Aunts and Uncles were going to endlessly tease him.

So, no Peter was not looking forward to the field trip. Not in the slightest. He still wanted to go, though. He knew that the rumors of his internship being fake were started by Flash, the annoying teen. He also knew that Flash had not once said his real name, preferring the name Penis Parker. It didn’t bother him as much as it used to. Also since highschool began, Flash had calmed down with his bullying. Well, maybe Flash hadn’t calmed down and high school was just bigger and he had thicker skin. And a new support system with plenty of people to go to.

Peter had been adopted by the Starks when he was a mere ten years old. At first, he was terrible at receiving any gifts or even too much attention. Slowly but surely, he got more and more used to it. Now, he wouldn’t not know what to do if any of that was taken away. Plus, he really did find a liking for expensive suits, however shallow. He looked good in them, and his father always insisted on buying him more and more. Tony would always find an excuse to spoil the kid a little more, however much Pepper tried to stop him.

“Peter, please see me after class regarding an urgent matter.”

Brough out of his thoughts, Peter swiftly nodded his head.

He looked at the board to see the words from before still written on them, “Field Trip to Stark Industries!” It might as well have said, “Dig Peter Stark’s Grave!”

“So, let’s get started with today’s lesson, graphing imaginary numbers on the complex plane!” He’d done this one a while back with his father. Something about not only learning applicable science and engineering. Peter tapped his glass, and the episode of Arrow he’d been watching on the car ride over began playing. He’d be ever grateful for his father’s gift of EDITH to him. Pepper had tried to ban him from wearing them to school, but hastily gave up when Peter pulled the spiderman danger card.

“Alright, class dismissed. Please remember to do this homework pages 11-18 on this unit’s homework handout.”

Peter, forgetting his teacher's previous request, was very glad to be on his way home. He was one foot out of the door when the teacher called his name. Now, his day had gone pretty well up to that point. Bucky made pancakes for breakfast, which were delicious. There was wayyy less traffic on the way to school. He’d aced an essay and a couple of quizzes, and then he even participated in PE effectively. But alas, all good things had to come to an end.

“Mr. Parker? The discussion.”

“Right,” Peter thought, joining the teacher at his desk.

“Peter, you are truly a great kid. I know you’ve been through a lot recently and in your life, but it is no excuse to make up an internship. We both know that it is not real. Now, acknowledging that you have a bright future, the administration and I have come forward with an offer. If you agree to write an apology, expressing that you understand what you did was wrong and immoral, you will both be allowed to come on the trip and no punishment will be given to you. If you choose to not take this opportunity, you will be banned from the trip and will be chastised.

Peter just stood there, not really comprehending. Apparently Flash’s little rumors were a lot bigger than he anticipated.

“I-i-I’m not lying,” was all he could manage. He had filed all the right paperwork and proved his internship.

“I’m sorry to hear that you will not come forward with the truth. You have up until the day before the trip to hand in the letter if you change your mind. Goodbye Peter.”

Peter just let his legs take him out of the classroom, then out of the school, and then to the road, a couple blocks away, where his dad picks him up from.

“Hello mini-me.”

“Hey,” Peter said, jumping into the passenger seat.

“‘Hi Dad, thanks so much for taking time out of your busy schedule to pick me up each and every day. Sick new car by the way! I’d love to drive it sometime!”

Peter just rolled his eyes with a smile, “Car looks great dad. McLarren’s are superior yet.”

“Ungrateful, so so ungrateful. What’s got you in a mood then?”

“Nothin,” Peter said, pulling out his phone.

“Oh come on, tell me. Tell me or I’ll call Ted.”

“Ned, Dad. We’ve been friends for like three years.”

“Not the point.”

“Just something at school.”

“Wow how very descriptive. You know I’m trying to do the whole feelings thing here, and you should appreciate that coming from my emotionally stunted self.”

“You’re so dramatic. Basically we’re having a field trip to your tower, and I’m not allowed to go because the teacher doesn’t think I really have an “internship.” Which, to be fair I don’t but that’s on you and not me.”

“Nah na na. I offered you an internship, and you said I’d be bored.”

“It would be. Doing a project for your company under strict supervision of some person would be sucky. I mean I can do anything I want from the lab you built me.”

“I know, but remember technically you are my intern. Remember we did that whole personal intern bullshit for the school.”

“Oh right. Is that why you keep harassing me about submitting all my completed projects.”

“No, that’s all your mother. Something about not wanting a lawsuit over a fake internship.”

“Make sense. She tends to be a lot smarter than you.”

“Ah, I feel so attacked. The abuse I suffer.”

“You’re terrible.”

“I am internally crying, kid. Sobbing.”

“Shut up,” we laughed.

“Who’s home?”

“You saw Buck and Sam this morning. Nat and Steve came back from their mission this afternoon. Thor and Loki are back for dinner tonight.. Strange might be coming round, not sure though. Cliff and the family aren’t back for at least a couple weeks. Oh and Bruce is wholed up in his lab as usual.”

“Shit. Everyone staying till the end of the week.”

“Yeah, oh the field trip. You’re screwed. You should have not told me.”

“Ughhhhh!!!”

“I love your life Petey.”

Peter walked into the kitchen and saw Steve reading a newspaper.

“Uncle Steve! Your back!” he smiled, dropping his bag off near the sofa. Steve got up to give the smaller boy a hug.

“Yep. Mission completed.”

“Nice. Can you tell me about it?”

“Yeah, it was nothing too interesting. We just needed some more intel into a terrorist organization stationed in the US. Most of the mission was recon. The next steps are being taken in a couple weeks.”

“Good to know there’s an active terrorist organization out there,” Peter said lightly.

Steve just smiled, not quite understanding the modern humor.

“Where is everyone else?” he said, realizing the living room was not in it’s normal chaotic state that he’d come to love. The chaos was his favorite reminder that he had so many people. He liked having lots of people, even after all this time.

“Nat and Buck are training, they invited you to join if you want. Bruce is in his lab, and dont worry he slept and ate last night. Not sure about the rest.”

“Right, thanks. I think I’m going to go train.”

Before he knew it, it was Friday morning, and his school was coming to his home. He was going to try very hard to ignore them. To do so, he asked his mum to let him sit in on some meetings. He had an easy in to the R&D and mechanical side of the company via the other interns. He was actually planning on hanging out with some of the “other” interns later that day. They were always happy to let Pete in on their projects and let him give them a hand. But he was always interested in getting more detail about the business side of the company, and he liked to get a window into it. Pepper was always happy to show her son the ropes. I mean he was heir to the company after all, even if he didn’t know yet.

He asked his mum to only schedule meetings after 12 as he requested a sleep in. Pepper was always happy when Peter slept as he was a little too much like his father. So, he woke bright and early at 11:00 o’clock.

After a scroll through his phone and a quick shower, he was ready to pull on his far too expensive Brunellio’s custom suit. It was one of his favorites. His father had got it custom made when he was in Italy, and told him he simply could not resist getting one for the kid. Pepper just smiled.

He had a large breakfast (enhanced metabolism) and headed towards the 34th floor where his first meeting was located. He’d been shadowing his mum for almost a year now whenever it was convenient, so he had the rointine down. He was almost sure he could take over a few of her meetings.

“Hi honey,” Pepper said, giving the boy a quick kiss on the cheek on the way to her own chair beside him. Peter blushed before resuming his professional posture and facial expression.

“Good morning everyone, as you can see Peter will be joining us today. I want to talk about some of the services we provide for our employees and their feedback. I’m aware we have a large portion to talk about so Kendra please take it away on that front.”

The first meeting went smoothly as planned. It was a discussion on the progress of the internal services, aka the IT department. Peter hadn’t learned much about their IT department, so it was good to listen in to. Pre these meetings, he, of course, does research into the background stuff, so he’s not completely lost. Pepper’s assistant usually provides him with a packet of info about the Stark Industries side of things. He is also given a list of key words and concepts he might want to make sure he understands. The research is fun for him, it makes him feel all professional.

Usually he spoke during the meetings, asking a couple questions and suggesting some ideas, but for this one he just learned and took in. The next meeting, however, was very much so his field. He’d spoken a lot with advertising, becoming very interested in the data analysis behind it. He even took a stats class so he could keep up. In that one he asked questions Pepper was on the verge of asking twice. He also contributed to the analysis of data once. Pepper usually liked him to participate as it was good for him, but he always felt bad suggesting stuff to the senior adults. He usually spoke to his mum or dad about projects for the company, preferring that.

They hung back in the room of the second meeting.

“Good job in this one Pete. Took two questions right off my tongue.”

“Thanks ma,” he said, always appreciating some approval.

“That’s all I’ve got for you today, kid. Rest of the stuff is, ya know.”

“Course. Thanks for these two. It was good to learn about internal affairs a bit more. Have a gap of knowledge there.”

“Yeah. Was that the first time meeting our CIT?”

“I believe so.”

“Well, next time we have a broader IA meeting, I’ll pull you outta school,” Pepper suggested.

“Really? That’d be epic.”

“Course, hun. Jarvis, sort that out please.”

“Of course Mrs. Potts.”

“Thanks J,” Peter yelled.

“Anytime mini-boss. No need to disturb the entire floor.”

“Are AI supposed to be so snarky?”

“Dad programmed it, what else would it be?”

“Valid point.”

“Right, got to run. See you later.”

“Bye, love you mum!”

“Love you too, Pete.”

“Jarvis, could you send me the tour plan for the visiting tour today?”

“Absolutely, sir. They’re on your phone now.”

“Thanks J.”

Looking at the plans Peter smiled. He had successfully avoided them the entire day. It said they were supposed to head back to school at 2:30, and it was about to be three. Smile on his face, he trotted down to the lobby to grab a coffee before going to meet Loki at the arcade. Don’t judge them, it was their thing. Taking the private lift down, and then walking straight to the coffee stand and ordering.

“Mr. Parker!” he heard the angry voice of his teacher, “How dare you show up here aft-”

Shit. shit. Shit.

“Edith, call dad, and tell him it’s urgent in the lobby.”

“Of course Peter.”

“Peter, are you listening to me! You are going to face extreme consequences for this.”

“Your coffee,” the man said, not realizing it was Peter, level ten personal of the tower, that was being yelled at.

“Thanks.”

“How dare you get coffee! In this building! Security!”

Tony arrived spotting his son instantly.

“Kid this best be impor- I see.”

“Hey Mr. Stark,” Peter said weakly.

“Mr. Harrington is it? Please stop harassing my intern.”

“H-he, he is y-your intern?”

“Yes. My favorite. Please exit the building and never question him again. You will be hearing from me.”

Let’s just say, Monday was an interesting day. At least Flash backed off, he was definitely an intern at SI, and no one embarrassed him on the trip.

#peter parker field trip #irondad #ironfam #iron man #tony stark #pepper potts #steve rogers #natasha romanoff #avengers fanfiction #the avengers #mcu fanfic #bucky barnes #domestic avengers

43 notes · View notes

btsmakesmehappy · 3 years

Text

Sweet Scent | 4

Genre: Agent au. Colleague au. Mutual pining. Angst with Fluff at the end

Pairing: Agent!Jungkook x Forensic Doctor!reader

Word Count: 10k

Rating: 18+ (M)

Warning: reader feels a little insecure. reader is held on a gun point. (Not too explicit) violence. Guns. Reader and JK are hurt. Angsty with fluffly ending. I think it’s all? (Please tell me if I miss something!)

Chapter: 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | completed

Summary: Why does he always look so nervous in front of you? Is it because of your excessive flirting? But how come you don’t tease him when he looks so incredibly cute every time he blushes?

Series Masterlist: The Company

A/N: Thank you for @arizonapoppy for betareading mine. You’re the best! Also the next part (sequel/drabble) will be posted next year just so the timeline makes more sense. So the next update will be the other member <3 Hope you enjoy!

Send an ASK if you want to be added in the taglist!

A knock on the door made you turn your head in confusion. You’re not expecting anyone right now. It’s almost nine o’clock in the night, and the building should be emptied by now, it’s past the office-hours.

Maybe a new case?

With the thought of that, your smile was beaming. You rose from the chair quickly and walked to the door. It’s the person behind the door that made you thank God that you decided to stay late at the Company.

Jeon Jungkook.

It’s been a month since you saw him in the firing range. You’re hoping to meet him again somewhere in the building, especially the cafeteria (because there is some information that you’d find him there), but you’ve never got the chance. The funniest thing was the other colleagues always found him there, except you. It’s just like destiny didn’t want you to meet him.

You believed in destiny. You believed in the universe.

You believed in the fall-in-love -at-the-first-sight. You believed in there’s sparks when you grazed someone's hand. You believed in the fallen books when you bumped the one in the corner of the street. You believed in the stranger sitting beside you on the plane while you’re travelling.

But unluckily for you, that’s never happened.

Still, you tried to believe in destiny, hoping to get some of it in your life.

After a month sitting in the cafeteria, waiting to bump a certain someone there, you’re getting tired of waiting for destiny. Well, even though you’d met him, would you still call it destiny? Weren’t you forcing it?

Which is why, it’s so weird how the universe just sent him to you that day. The day when you skipped washing your hair for the four days because you overslept and you’d tie it into a bun anyway. The day when your eyebrow pencil suddenly went missing. The day when you ate tomato pasta and dropped it on your shirt, leaving your white shirt with a huge red stain on the chest.

Why should it be that day?

Maybe the universe hated you.

“Y/N, right?”

His voice rang like a church bell, ringing through your ears and shaking your entire body. It’s almost magical that he sounded like an angel, and you longed him.

You couldn’t remember how long you looked at him, as his face turned red and uncomfortable. “He-Hello?” He timidly asked.

You shook your head quickly, “Ah, sorry. What can I do for you?” You opened the door widely as you gestured to him to come inside.

But Jungkook stayed in his spot, outside the doorway. He lowered his head to look at the paper in his hand, refusing to look at your eyes. “I need a report from the Ahn case.”

You crossed your arms over your chest, leaning to the door frame. “About that, I don’t think it will be done by tomorrow. As you know Doctor Lee is still sick, so there’s no one to finalize the report.”

Jungkook bites his lips and sighed. “Yeah, I heard. Can you just- you know what, nevermind. Thank you.”

He bowed to you slightly and walked away. Even his body was that bulky, you could see how tired he was from behind. And somehow it hit a soft spot in your heart.

And maybe, you just wanted to be with him.

“Hey!” You yelled, he turned his back to you in confusion. “Do you want to see the report for a bit?”

Three days.

Three days you rejected every call from Jungkook. Three days you ignored all the knocks at the door from him. Three days you deleted all the messages he sent without even reading them. Three days.

And by Friday, you’re back to work, only because your days off are over. And unfortunately for you, Jungkook knows it too. It’s about time for you two to meet each other. It’s about time for you to stop avoiding him.

So, on that same day, you wake earlier than usual, leaving your apartment earlier than usual, but still go to work as late as you can. You hide at the bakery near the Company, eating a chocolate croissant, drawing it out by pulling it into flakey pieces, procrastinating.

You still can’t meet him yet. You don’t want to.

You walk as fast as you can to the elevator when you arrive at the Company. You look left and right as you tap your foot impatiently, waiting for the elevator. This elevator is taking so long.

“Y/N!”

You tense as you hear your name, looking timidly to the source of the voice. Please don’t be Jungkook, please. And when you look at the man standing behind you, you sigh in relief. “Hey, Jimin. What’s up?”

“How are you doing? Why do you look so pale? See a ghost?” Jimin asks while resting his arm on your shoulder.

You laugh awkwardly. “Ah really? Maybe just from the lack of sleep.”

He looks at you weirdly. “You literally had days off, why did you have a lack of sleep?”

You clear your throat, there is no way you would tell him about what happened and how it bothered your sleep so much. How his best friend and colleague is the reason for your tiredness. “Just some Netflix. Catching some dramas.”

“Really? What drama did you watch?” He asks excitedly.

“Uhh. Itaewon Class?” You let it slip your mouth. You don’t even know what the drama is about, only heard the title from Sehun a week ago.

Jimin looks at you with widened eyes and takes a step backward. “Well, I shouldn’t be too close with you then. I don’t want to be spoiled. I haven’t watched all of the episodes.”

You smile. “Yeah, maybe you shouldn’t.” In the corner of your eyes you can see a familiar man walking to both of you, a man that you want to avoid. Somehow in the middle of a busy lobby, your eyes were still drawn to Jungkook. He still doesn’t see you, which is good news. Checking the elevator, you hiss softly because it is still on the eleventh floor. Too long. “Anyway, I’m gonna have a call first. See you later!” You walk away from Jimin, without spending another glance. You need to get out of there, fast.

You still can’t see him yet.

Lucky for you, you decided to wear sneakers today. At least you can run four flights of stairs without being afraid of sprained ankles.

“Hey Kook!” Jimin calls and waves excitedly. “Overslept?”

Jungkook smiles weakly. “You can say that.” Lie. In fact, he woke up earlier than usual and he went to your apartment, and after two hours of waiting in front of your apartment like a persistent stalker, he finally realized that you’d already left the apartment. But Jimin doesn’t need to know that.

Jimin nods in understanding. “Oh, you know who’s come back to the Company? Y/N! Apparently her days off have ended. Actually, she was here just now.”

“Really?” Jungkook asks with widened eyes. “Where is she now?”

Jungkook’s reaction catches Jimin off-guard. The way Jungkook finally shows some interests in you, makes Jimin happy. “Well.. She said that she’s calling someone. You know, since you can’t have a phone call inside the elevator. But I don’t know where she is.”

Jungkook looks around him, but he still can’t find you. A thought drifts into his head, that you saw him and still didn’t want to meet him. And with that thought, he feels a stab in his heart.

Jungkook, you’re so stupid. You’re drunk stupid.

He wants to hit himself. Oh, he would if he can, especially in front of you. Not that he wants to show off or something, he just wants you to know how terrible and bad he feels about what he’s done. He even swore himself that he won’t get drunk ever again.

You stupid drunk jerk.

Even if you wanted to see him, what should he say? He hasn’t thought about it, and yet he called, messaged, and came to your apartment for three days in desperation.

“Kook?” Jimin asks warily. “Are you okay?”

Jungkook shakes his head. “Ah. yes. I’m okay.”

Jimin sends a mischievous smile to Jungkook. “You want to run after Y/N, don’t you?” he asks as the elevator finally arrives at their floor.

Jungkook looks at his feet and decides to step into the elevator. If she still doesn’t want to see me, there’s no point for me to force her. “Nah. I don’t want to.”

Lie.

How he wants to see you so much. So damn much it’s hurting him.

“Well-well, who’s there?” Sehun turns his chair to see you, still controlling your breath in front of the door. ”Why are you out of breath?”

“Stairs.” You roll your eyes as you wipe the beads of sweat forming on your forehead. You really need to work out sometimes, not just sitting and living a sedentary lifestyle.

He raises one of his eyebrows. “The elevator is broken?”

You shake your head weakly and sit on your chair. “Just need a little exercise.”

Sehun squints at your face and hums, realizing something is not right about you. “How are you? Okay?”

You nod and sigh. “Yeah.” You send him a weak smile. You look at your desk, it’s clean but you can still see the horrible image burned in your mind. It’s kinda hard for you to just delete it from your memory. Besides, it happened less than a week ago.

“Oh, I also finished your report. I was thinking that at least we should send an actual report, even though the investigation fell apart. What do you think?”

“What? I’m sorry. What are we talking about?” you ask, looking lost.

Sehun sends an assuring smile. “This report. We should send it to the agents. Don’t you think?”

You fiddle the corner of your shirt. “Yeah, I think we should.”

“You want to give it to them?” Sehun asks again. You bite your lips, your mind wanders. Seeing your sudden silence, Sehun rises from his seat and taps your shoulder lightly. “Actually, just stay here. I’ll take it to them.”

You watch his back disappearing from your sight. Again, you’re alone in this office. This office, your second home, but you barely feel comfortable sitting here. The scent of coffee you usually make every day is absent, since Sehun never drinks coffee in the office. You only detect the lemon scent from the air refresher in the corner. It’s supposed to be relaxing but instead, it makes your heart beat rapidly.

You feel sad.

Jungkook sighs again at his desk for God knows how many times. And everytime he sighs, it is just getting louder.

It begins to irritate the other agents around him. Especially since they haven’t been assigned to another case yet. To them, The Case of The Young Man in Distress, is their new case, and it somehow excites them.

Hoseok steals a glance at Taehyung and Jimin, sending signals right then and there. After they nod, they roll their chairs closer to Jungkook’s desk. “What’s up with you, Kook?” Hoseok starts.

Jungkook stares at the screen of his laptop, hands continually moving his mouse without any intention. “I’m fine.”

Taehyung snorts. “No, you’re not. Tell us what happened.”

“I’m fineeee.”

The older men share another look between them, they all look so concerned about Jungkook, but what can they do if Jungkook shuts his own mouth, let alone his feelings?

Jimin notices that their office door is open and yells deliberately loud. “Oh. Here’s our favorite forensic doctor!” It makes Jungkook flinch and Jimin sees Jungkook trying to steal a glance at the door and takes a deep sigh. “Our Sehun-ie. What can we do for you?”

“Just delivering some reports.” Sehun looks at the agents crowding Jungkook’s desk and points directly to Jungkook. “What’s wrong with him?” The agents shrug simultaneously.

“We are trying to find out. Wanna join?” Hoseok pulls another chair beside him, tapping the seat, gesturing to him to sit.

Sehun throws the report on the desk. “I want to. But I also need to find out what happened to my staff too.” Sehun turns his back and waves to them over his shoulder. “She looks troubled and unfocussed. Bad day, I think. See you, then.”

With the sudden drop of information, the three of them look at Jungkook’s reaction, who freezes in his seat. Something must have happened with the two of you.

Jimin asks cautiously. “Did something happen with Y/N?”

“Maybe on the day when you went missing after drinking with Yoongi?” Taehyung adds, which makes the older guys look at him questioningly. “Yoongi-hyung told me.”

Jungkook doesn’t answer, instead he sighs and runs his hand through his hair in exasperation. The other agents know that they hit a sore spot. He bites his lips, hesitant to talk to them, but on the other hand, he doesn’t know what to do. Everything he chose seems like a wrong choice. Everything he does seems to push you away even further. “I-I just don’t know what I should do, Hyung.”

Hoseok pats Jungkook’s shoulder softly. “Tell us in detail. We’ll help you.”

And just like that, everything opened in public, well, to his best friends. How his heart feels weird whenever he sees you. How his heart ached when he saw you hurt. How you looked so weak and pained and disappointed when he took you home. How he went to your apartment drunk. How he wanted to apologize to you. How he kissed you drunk and how you pushed him back. How his heart crashed when he saw you cry, sobbing on the floor.

They listen to his story carefully, patting his shoulder several times when he looks like he’s going to burst into tears.

“And now, she doesn’t want to see me. I’ve been trying for three days.”

The silence falls in the room, it is interrupted when Jimin hits Jungkook’s head lightly. “Aigoo, you are an adult now. Stupid, but still, I’m just so proud of how you grew this fast.” Jimin smiles and hugs Jungkook lightly.

Jungkook whines. “Hyung, that’s not the point. What should I do?”

Taehyung suddenly raises his hand in the air. “Wait a minute, if Y/N really likes Jungkook, why did she push him away like that?”

“Well, y’know,” Jimin rolls his eyes, “you didn’t exactly get her permission before you kissed her.”

Hoseok held his hand up, silencing Jimin and Taehyung. “She might have thought that you just did it out of guilt.” Hoseok says softly. “Or maybe a pity, just a mere responsibility.”

“What?” Jungkook looks at him weirdly.

Hoseok explains further, “You know like a novel, when you hit someone with a car, and he/she lost their ability to walk, so you just decide to be with them? Or remember when you spilled coffee on my report and you decided to write it yourself and also bought me a pair of sneakers?”

“But I didn’t do those things to her out of guilt.” He gulps. “I-I don’t hate her. I don’t even know why I did it.”

Jimin smiles again widely, his eyes turn into crescents. “Are you sure you don’t know? I know that deep down, you know it.”

“Just tell her sincerely then about what you don’t know.” Taehyung smiles and puts his hand on Jungkook’s head, ruffling his hair softly.

Jungkook sighs again. “She doesn’t want to see me.”

“If she really likes you, she’ll come around, Kook.” Hoseok smiles and hugs the younger man. “Now, go find her!”

Jungkook looks at him with widened eyes. “Like, now?”

“Of course, silly. The faster the better.” Jimin laughs. “Go!”

“I don’t know what to say to her, I don’t prepare anything.”

Taehyung looks at Jungkook in disbelief. “What do you want? A teleprompter? Just tell her your feelings, dumbass!”

Weirdly enough, Jungkook rises from his seat and takes off running, leaving his cubicle empty. “I thought you bet that Jungkook won’t end up with her, hyung?” Jimin teases.

Hoseok scratches the back of his neck and smiles. “The moment he told us what happened to him just showed who’s gonna win the bet. And besides, I just want him to be happy.”

Taehyung moves his chair back to his desk. “How about we change our bet to another topic then? We have plenty of subjects to bet about.”

You rack your brain, trying to find a place where you won’t meet Jungkook. And after mentally listing the places, you decided to hide in the infirmary. It’s unused and no one is gonna be there. So you can hide for a moment. Just like when you’re in high school, you fake a stomach ache, just so you can get some sleep or when you forgot to bring your math textbook.

Well, five minutes of sleep are considered a privilege then, as you hear the door opened.

You look from inside a curtain, trying to identify the man who just came in with a cart full of cleaning supplies. Cleaning service? The man quietly sweeps the floor skillfully, and you suddenly feel that you shouldn’t be there, as you’re just gonna disturb his job. Just as you open the curtain harshly, you tilt your head in confusion. “Jin?”

Jin looks at you in surprise, almost dropping the broom on his hand. “Y/N? What are you doing here?”

“Resting,” you say with an awkward smile. “What are you doing here? What’s with the broom and the gloves?”

Jin sighs and turns away from you, continuing to sweep the floor. “Cleaning.”

“Do you do this every day?” It’s just so weird for such an elite agent doing some cleaning in this place. Especially, since the Company also hires a cleaning service.

“No. Just every few days. Since it’s not used, it doesn’t get dirty that fast. I just clean this room when the cleaning service has their day off.” Jin answers lightly as he picks a towel to wipe the surface of the table.

“Why?”

“I don’t know. Maybe it’s just my hobby,” Jin pauses and looks at the white wall. “or maybe I just hope that she’ll come back. You know right that she hates dust?” He laughs awkwardly. He clears his throat and looks at you warily. “Are-are you still in touch with her?”

“No.” You look at him quietly, somehow you can see his pain from his wide shoulder. It’s been a few years, but Jin is still hung up on her, still missing her. “Are you okay?” you ask cautiously.

Jin scoffs and walks away again, wiping the cabinet this time, “why? Do I look pathetic?”

You shake your head softly. “No. But you look broken-hearted.”

He turns his head to face you, looking into your eyes. “Well, so do you.”

Your jaw clenches, like how he hit your spot correctly. Tears threaten to fall down and you try to stop it by biting your lips. At the moment, you feel weaker and sad. You sigh and look at your feet. “What’s new?” you laugh dryly.

Jin puts away his supplies and removes his gloves as he walks to you, and plops on the bed beside you. “What happened?” he asks.

“I don’t know. I was just thinking that mayb-”

“Alright, I’m gonna stop you right there. You’re not thinking. It’s an assumption.”

You look at him in disbelief. “Wh-what?”

He sighs, “Whatever your problem was, and whoever he was, you’re overthinking this.”

“You don’t even know what the problem is.”

“I don’t. But I believe that you need to talk to him regardless of what the problem is, not talk to your mind, making assumptions. You know, the key to a healthy relationship is communication, and it applies to every relationship. Business, family, or even Love.” Jin sends you a smile. “Just talk to him. The misunderstanding won’t solve itself.”

You sigh again. “What if it doesn’t work? What if it’s not a misunderstanding but a mistake?”

“Then talk a little more. Apologize if you need to. Forgive if you still want to be with him.” Jin stops, and swallows slowly. His voice cracks. “Fight for it, if it is worth fighting for, until you can’t fight anymore. Until you don’t have any regrets.”

You look at him carefully. You’ve never talked to him ever since you worked in the Company, let alone seeing his eyes like this. But now, you can see how he’s deep in pain. And you understand what he talked about. His experience. The thoughts of what he should have done before. The choices he regrets now.

You hop from the bed and walk to the door. “Thank you. I’ll try.” As you walk closer to the door, you turn to face him again. “She must have a reason, Jin. I don’t know what it was, but she would never hurt you.”

“I know.” Jin answers quickly. He darts his eyes away from you so that he can hide his watering eyes, and smiles. “So does Jungkook.”

I know.

You walk out from the elevator, squeezing your body from the others inside. It’s lunch time already, and you’re lucky enough that you can slip into the crowded elevator.

Seventh floor is quiet, but not as deserted as the last time you went there. You look around you, hoping to see a particular person. The one you need to see. The one you miss.

You sigh, heart thumping inside your chest. You’re not gonna lie that you’re nervous, and that’s not because of the thought of seeing Jungkook again. It’s the thought, an assumption, of what he’s gonna say. You’re afraid of hearing his reason, afraid that it’ll break your heart even more.

A little part of you tells you that it’s better this way, and just move on. But you realize, playing hide and seek with him won’t solve any problem. It will just hurt you, or both of you. If you need to move on from him, at least there’s no loose ends. And Jungkook deserves a chance to explain everything to you, in person.

“Y/N?”

You turn your head to the man calling you and sigh disappointedly. “Oh, hey Yoongi.”

Yoongi laughs a little. “Why do you always bump into me when you’re looking for Jungkook?” Yoongi looks more professional since the last time you met him, maybe because he’s sober right now, or because he wears a neat suit instead of his black hoodie.

You smile, feeling embarrassed that you’ve been found out. “How do you know that I’m looking for him?”

He shrugs, “nah, I just feel that there’s something about you two that needs to be finished.”

“Oh. I see.” You divert your gaze from him, “So, where can I find him?”

“Unfortunately, I don’t know. I just came here.” He stretches his pale arms and continues, “y’know, overslept. Actually, maybe Jungkook is in the training room. He usually trains himself when he feels stressed about something.”

Your jaw clenches with the sudden information, forcing yourself to smile once more. “Thank you, I’ll get going then.”

You nod and walk again to the elevator, just the moment it arrives. When you’re inside the elevator, Yoongi yells to you, “He feels bad, Y/N---” You can only hear a snatch from him as the door closes, stopping you from hearing the full sentence.

I know.

You’ve been pacing the corridor for almost fifteen minutes, staring at the men’s locker room door. You perk your head to the door, every time it opens. And every time you do it, you’re left with another disappointment. Not to mention, all of the other male agents stare at a suspicious woman who’s lurking in front of a locker room.

Except one agent.

“Doctor Y/N?”

You’re leaning on the wall while massaging your calves. You squint in order to see the man approaching you better. “Kim Namjoon?”

Namjoon pauses in front of you, sending a warm smile. He’s drying his hair with the towel and his other hand holds a gym bag. “Yes, I don’t think I’ve introduced myself properly to you. Please just call me Namjoon.” He drops his bag to the ground clumsily, making some of his things flow out from the unzippered bag, reaching out his hand to shake yours. “I’m afraid that Jungkook is not here.”

Your eyes widen. “Ho-how do you know that I’m looking for him?”

He laughs and drops to one knee to gather his fallen things. “Just a little guess. A little bird told me that you’ve been working with him, so, yeah, I just thought that it might be a work thing.”

“Have you seen him anywhere then?” you sigh.

“I’m afraid not, Doc. I’ve been in the training room since dawn, haven’t seen him anywhere near here.” Namjoon smiles apologetically as he hangs his bag over his shoulder. “Have you checked the pool? He’s been wanting to practice diving since our last mission in Hawaii.”

You shake your head softly. “I haven’t, I’m gonna check there then. Thank you.”

“Anytime, Doc. You see, Jungkook is sometimes a little hard to talk to, looks distant, shy, and confused, maybe because he joined us at such an early age, but he is a nice guy.” Namjoon laughs again as he walks away from you, leaving you standing alone in the corridor.

I know.

Jungkook walks quickly to your office as soon as the elevator opens on your floor. He still doesn’t know what to say, but he just can’t let you escape him, avoid him again. He will use everything he’s got to at least explain a thing or two to you, and if the universe accedes, maybe he can tell you a little part of his feelings. Or maybe more.

Just one step at a time, Jungkook. You can do this.

It’s weird how he feels more nervous right now than when he goes to a mission. Usually he can just barge through any door without feeling any fear, but right now? He can feel how his heart almost bursts inside his chest. Is that because he doesn’t have his gun with him? Or is it because you are on the other side of the door?

He sighs. He doesn’t know anymore.

Maybe it is because he doesn’t know anything that is going to happen when he opens the door. Maybe it is because his brain can’t work for another plan B if his original plan fails. Maybe it is because it is a do or die for him, sounds a little extreme, but actually this is maybe the last chance for him to let his feelings take control of him.

Mustering all of his courage, he knocks the door and opens it slowly. “Excuse me?”

A chair suddenly rolls from the desk. “Hey JK. What’re you doin’ here?” Sehun asks and looks at him quizzically. “Is there something wrong with the report?”

Jungkook shakes his head rapidly. “That’s not why I’m here.” He swallows dryly. “I’m looking for Y/N..”

“Y/N?” Sehun raises one of his eyebrows. “Funny you asked that. The fact is I haven’t seen her anywhere since I went to your office.”

“Really? Okay then, I’ll just search for her somewhere else.” Jungkook nods politely and walks to the door.

“Why don’t you just call her?” Sehun asks loudly.

Jungkook looks at him, and gives him a weak smile. Sehun doesn’t need to know that you’ve been avoiding Jungkook’s calls, right? “Thank you, I’ll try.”

After he closes the door, Jungkook walks to the stairwell next to him. With a sigh he sits on one of the stairs. He pulls his phone from his pocket, looking at it like it’s a foreign thing to him. His finger scrolls to the contacts and looks for your name.

There’s no specific thing to describe your name in his contact. And by specific, it means you aren’t saved in his contacts. The only thing that describes you is your phone number, which he memorizes already because of how much time he spent looking at it and how many times he tried to call you in the past few days.

He looks again in his contacts. It’s less than a dozen. The only contacts in his phone are his parents, his brother, and his best friends. That’s it.

He remembers when he received your message for the first time, he almost accidentally deleted it because he received it at the same time he received another spam message. Only God knows what would happen if he deleted it for real. Would you still get hurt? Would you still want to tease him? Would it still be the same?

Or would he still have this growing feeling inside him?

He sighs and then inputs your phone number, but before he dials it, he chooses another option.

Add to new contact.

Name: Y/N

Save?

Saved

Jungkook looks at his newly added contact and finally dials your number, hoping that you would accept it this time. Hoping that somehow his sincere feelings felt through the rings on your phone. Hoping that he can say the right things this time.

And after the seventh rings, the call went through.

Jungkook can finally hear your voice. “Hello, Y/N?” There’s a silence on the other end of the phone for a little while. It begins to make him more nervous. “Y/N?”

“Jungkook?” but it’s not your voice. It’s a familiar voice for him that he hears a lot.

Jungkook looks at the screen, makes sure he got the correct phone number. He furrows his eyebrow, confused at why you didn’t answer your own phone. “Jin-Hyung?”

“Right.” Jin laughs. “Y/N left her phone in the infirmary. She just went out to look for you.”

“Oh.” Jungkook sighs in relief. “Wh-what? She’s looking for me?”

“Yes, kid. God, I don’t know what your problem is to make both of you playing hide and seek in the middle of the day, but yes, she’s looking for you right now. But I don’t really know where she went.”

A little smile plastered on Jungkook’s face, somehow he feels a little happy that you finally decided to give him a chance to explain himself. And with only that fact, he won’t lose this chance. “Thanks Hyung! Talk to you later!”

“Yah-”

Jungkook hangs his phone up, and stands up immediately. But if he just walks around and looks for you in this big building, it is just a waste of time. There’s a fat chance that he won’t meet you at all, and in this crucial time for him, he can’t rely on fate alone.

So, he taps his phone again, scrolling to find a chatting platform that he rarely uses, and looks for a group chat with his best friends, typing quickly and hits the send button. This time he’s gonna rely on his friends.

Jungkook 00.23 PM: Have you seen Y/N?

You open the heavy door to the pool area with an afraid look on your face. What if Jungkook suddenly appears before you? What would you do? What would you say? What if he doesn’t want to see you?

But luckily (or unlucky for you), there’s no one in the pool. Everyone must be taking their lunch time, leaving this place completely empty.

You sigh and walk around, deciding to look at this place a little more. Maybe, just maybe, Jungkook will suddenly pop out of nowhere, hugging you from behind like some of the rom-com movies that you usually watched in your teen years.

A sudden loud bang of a door opening filled the place, making you turn your head abruptly, hoping that the universe finally sends some signals to you. But instead, you just see a man pushing a cleaning supplies cart. You are disappointed.

Why do you even feel disappointed? There’s only a little chance for Jungkook to just walk through the door. You laugh to yourself and shake your head. Maybe I should just call him.

You pat your pants to locate your phone, and a little panic goes through you as you can’t find your phone. Where is it? Did I drop it? You try to remember when the last time you used your phone. You usually don’t behave like this; for you, your phone is one of your most important things. You never walk without a phone as you have everything you need in that mini gadget. Maybe this Jungkook thing is really bothering me.

You turn and walk to the door hurriedly, you need to find your phone back and also Jungkook. You can’t just wait mindlessly in here. Just when your hand reaches the door knob, you sense the cleaning man walking to you.

“Are you Doctor Y/N?”

You look at the man, sending him a polite nod. “Ah yes. Don’t worry, I won’t disturb your job here, I’m going now.” The man looks like he is in his early 30s. You can’t really see his face, since it’s hidden with his blue baseball cap. He wears a blue jumpsuit, a usual uniform for the cleaning service. But why does it look like it’s too big for him?

The man smiles back. “Oh my. That’s fine. Actually I have a package for you.” The man rummages through his cart, searching for something. “From a man, named Jungkook, I think? He’s been searching for you.”

“Jungkook?” ears perk in curiosity.

He smiles again, almost a grin. “Yes.” the man laughs at himself as he pulls a black metal thing from the cart and points it to you. “He’s been searching for you.”

You look at him with widened eyes. A gun. “Wh-what are you doing?”

“What do you think I’m doing, sweetie?” the man laughs maniacally, the sounds send shivers to your spine, making you step back unconsciously, your back hitting the door. You move your hand behind your back, trying to locate the door knob. “Uh-uh. Do not move. I don’t want to shoot your pretty face.”

Your heart races in fear., “Wh-what do you want from me?”

“The autopsy report, where is it?”

Your jaw drops as your mind wanders to the incident last Sunday, the one that probably will leave some scars on your hands. “Were you the one who trashed my office?”

“That’s right.” The man steps a little closer and pushes the gun closer to your face. “The report. Where do you keep it?”

“I-I don’t know. I don’t have it.” Tears start threatening to fall from your eyes when the man seems unsatisfied with your answer and pulls your hair harshly. “I-I gave it up.”

He pulls your hair again until you meet his eyes. “Don’t fucking lie to me. Or do you want me to start shooting everyone who comes into this room?” He laughs again. “You’re waiting for someone right? What if he suddenly pops in right now, and my hand just slips?”

You widen your eyes and you can see his eyes, and they don’t show that he’s lying. You can see how crazy he is. “I-I think it’s on the seventh floor..”

Just after he hears your answer, he releases your hair. With a sudden lack of grip, your feet give up, making you slump on the ground. “Good choice. Now stand up. We’re going to the seventh floor.”

“Bu-but I just told you. You should let me go.”

He scoffs. “And how would I know if you’re just lying to me? Stand up!” He grips your elbow harshly, forcing you to stand in front of him. You can feel his cold gun on your back, pushing to walk forward. “Don’t do anything funny, or I might shoot others. I only want this to be just the two of us.”

Your lips tremble and your throat goes dry. You wipe your tears and take a deep breath, trying to find your courage and strength to walk. You open the door with a heavy heart, wishing silently that you won’t meet anyone in the corridor and on your way up to the seventh floor.

You walk slowly to the elevator, with the man following behind you with his cart. Whispering right there to remind you that he has a gun. Your stomach twists. You want to run away. Your hands turn into fists, sending a light pain from the still-recovering wounds. Luckily, the pain happens to keep your mind intact, make you stay sane. But still, you can’t think of anything that you can do to save yourself.

Sure, you worked for months in an agent secret service. But that doesn’t mean you can do martial arts or guns. You didn’t receive any of that training. So even in this high-security building, you’re just an ordinary woman. An unlucky one.

Wait. High-security building?

You look left and right cautiously to find CCTV cameras above you, maybe someone will see this?

The man behind you laughs again. “You think I’d sneak here with no preparation? No one in the security room is going to watch this. I’ve taken care of them.”

You choke, your heart quickens. “You.. you. Wha-what? What did you do to them?”

“There’s no need for you to know, sweetie.” He laughs again. ”It’s just gonna make you feel bad.”

You bite your lips, trying your hardest to hold your tears. This man is sick. And just then, the elevator’s door opens.

You swallow dryly and walk inside the elevator. Sighing in relief again because there’s no one inside. You reach your hand shakily, trying to push the seven button on the elevator, but just as the door closes, a hand sneaks in and it opens again.

Your eyes widen with the sight of the man, panting before you. “Jungkook?” Why are you here?

Jungkook still holds open the door with his one hand as he controls his breaths. “We.. We need to talk.”

You steal a glance at the man behind you, who acts like wiping the interior of the elevator. Your hands turn clammy. Maybe Jungkook can help you. Maybe Jungkook can save you. If this is the chance that the universe sends to you, you should take it, right? It is a perfect opportunity for you to lose the man behind you.

But, what if he shoots someone? Or worse, what if he shoots Jungkook?

You take a deep breath, your eyes looking at your feet, afraid of looking at Jungkook’s face. “The-there’s nothing for us to talk about,” you say coldly, pushing his hand away from the door and pushes the close button.

But this time, Jungkook is persistent. He doesn’t want to let you slip away from him. Again. “No.” He reaches out his hand again to block the door from closing. “We have to talk. You need to hear my explanation, at least.”

“I don’t want to!!” You push him away again, this time on his body, until he steps backward from the elevator. You don’t even realize how your hands tremble against his hard chest, how tears fall on your face like a waterfall. “Please... Just leave me alone…”

You step back inside the elevator, pushing the close door button again. But this time, Jungkook lets you.

If this is the last time I can see him….

You lift your head up to take a glance of his face from the closing door. You can’t see him clearly as your eyes filled with tears, and just like that. You sob on the ground of the elevator after the door closes, clenching your chest to tone down the tightening pain you feel.

“Well-well. Such a good girl.” The man behind you claps his hand. “Don’t worry, he’ll forgive you after he knows what happened with you and what you did for him.” He reaches to touch your cheek, which makes you flinch.

“You’re just a sick bastard,” you hiss, glaring to him.

He chuckles at your response and hits your face with his gun. He grabs your chin in his hand tightly, forcing you to see his eyes. “You’re really testing my patience, aren’t you?”

You’re shaking in his hands, a throbbing pain on your forehead also makes it worse. He releases your chin harshly and forces you to stand up as the car approaches the seventh floor. He pushes his gun again harshly on your side, with his other hand holding you close to him. You can feel his nasty breath on your neck.

I’m so going to die.

As the door opens and you walk through, that thought keeps lingering on your mind and it’s growing bigger with each step you take, and you can’t seem to shake it off. You can’t do anything right now, the only thing you can do is cry in silence, hope that at least it can ease your mind for a bit. But it doesn’t.

Why?

Because you don’t fucking know where the report is, exactly.

Jungkook remains speechless, his hands trying to reach for your hands but they escape him, leaving him grabbing the empty air. He only sees you walk back inside the elevator and he’s sure that he sees your tears when your eyes meet him.

He doesn’t understand you at all. Why then did Jin tell him that you want to see him? And why now you don’t want to? His hands turn into fists. He bites his lips harshly in desperation. Where are you going anyway?

No, he can’t just stay here. He needs to chase you. He needs to talk to you. He can’t let you again. He reaches his hand to push the elevator button but he stops midway.

Wait, why is there a cleaning service today?

He furrows his eyebrow, deep in thoughts, trying to remember any details of the cleaning service he saw earlier. He only looks at the cleaning service for a bit, he knows that it is a man, but Jungkook can’t really see his face since he faced the wall. He remembers the man turned his face when the door was closing, and Jungkook can see a bit of his face under the baseball cap. And suddenly his face turns white. He curses quietly and runs to the stairwell, not bothering to take the elevator anymore.

Jungkook grabs his phone from his pocket and scrolls to find Jin’s contact as he runs multiple steps at once. This might be dangerous and he needs his other agents, if what he’s thinking is true. If what he’s been afraid of come into reality.

“Hey, Jungkook-ah. Wha-”

“I saw Baekhyun, hyung. He was in the elevator with Y/N. I think they went to the seventh floor.” He says it quickly, interrupting Jin. Jungkook silently hopes that Jin can hear it perfectly as it is muffled with his pants and breaths.

Jin’s breath hitches on the other side of the phone. “What? Are you sure?”

“I’m not sure, I just saw him at a glance. I’m heading up right now. Tell the others!”

“Alright! Be careful!” Jin says and ends the phone call.

Jungkook puts his phone in his pocket and runs again. He runs, and runs, and runs, ignoring the fact that his lungs start burning in his chest.

Please be okay.

Like a spell, he repeats it over and over again. Like a prayer, he repeats it sincerely in his heart over and over again. Like a song, it is played in his mind over and over again.

I’m not going to let him hurt her again.

Like a vow, he says with all of his life.

He’s going to protect the woman he loves.

The silence in the seventh floor sends an eerie feeling to you, making your heart racing faster. Only God knows where the hell is the others when you need them. You feel the cold gun on your side, pushing harshly against your body. It is one of the things that makes you aware of what you’re doing right now, besides a throbbing pain on your head.

Baekhyun pushes you forward again. “So, where is it?”

You freeze on the spot, your hands getting clammy. You swallow dryly. “I-I’m not sure…”

“You what?” His eyes widen in anger and he shoves your body into a wall, sending a blunt pain to your back. “You dare to lie to me?” His hands somehow move to your neck, strangling it tightly.

You’re struggling to break free from his grip, kicking right and there, using all of your strength to push his hands away. Your chest is burning due to the lack of oxygen. Tears fall from your eyes. You feel weaker the more strongly you fight back and your eyes get blurry. Your consciousness fades along with the slowing of your heart beat.

And suddenly, Baekhyun releases you as he stumbles. You drop to the ground as you struggle to breath as much as you can. You open your eyes slowly, trying to see what’s he doing and there you see he is pushed to the ground by a familiar man.

Jungkook.

Jungkook hits Baekhyun as hard as he can. Baekhyun is perplexed for a second but after he processes what’s happening he starts to fight back. Baekhyun kicks Jungkook in the stomach. The situation turns around as Jungkook is pushed under him. The sound of the fight blares in your ears, trying to wake you up. You wince in pain as you gather all of your strength to stand up. You need to find help.

“Run!” Jungkook yells as he holds Baekhyun’s body tightly.

Baekhyun snarls, using his elbow to hit Jungkook’s nose, pushing him away. Your hands shake as Baekhyun suddenly changes his view to you and charges you, not giving you a chance to run away. Baekhyun pulls his gun from his pocket and points it to you. Your feet freeze as your eyes meet Baekhyun’s. “Bitch.”

Jungkook’s eyes widen at the sight before him and curses himself. He can’t believe that Baekhyun has a gun with him and through his laxity, Jungkook didn’t strip it. Jungkook groans and stands quickly to run to you. Please be okay.

Just as Baekhyun pulls the trigger, Jungkook jumps in front of you. The bullets pierce his right chest and his stomach. His body falls to the ground because of the impact. The blood starts seeping from his body.

Your jaw drops. You’re familiar with the smell of blood. You’re familiar also with the smell of the gunpowder. And when both of them are somehow incorporated in the air, it gives you a brand new smell that’s sickening.

The tears still fall from your eyes as you flop beside Jungkook, hesitantly touching him. Just less than an hour ago, you were dreaming about meeting him in a romantic way, but now this is only tragic. sharp pain clutches your chest, making it hard for you to breathe again. Your thoughts are only filled with Jungkook but you can’t do anything.

But Jungkook is strong, maybe one of the strongest agents in the Company. So Jungkook sits up and moves you behind him, covering you perfectly.

“Kook…” you whisper in between sobs.

Jungkook keeps you behind him with his arms slightly trembling, gently soothing your skin. “I’m okay. Just stay behind me.” Even the slightest movement of his arms makes his chest hurt even more, but Jungkook hides it in his smile. The only thing in his head is how to make you get out of here safely, and he doesn’t care about the pain. Not when you are his priority.

Jungkook slowly lets go of his hands and stands up. You see how the blood spots are getting bigger and bigger, how it affects his posture as he loses his balance lightly. And after a few deep breaths, he puts on a stance, looking at Baekhyun with furious eyes.

Baekhyun snorts. “You think you can fight me bare-handed?” He still points his gun toward the both of you.

Without answering, Jungkook leaps forward to attack Baekhyun. It leaves Baekhyun caught off guard as he begins to fire the gun carelessly. Still, it grazes Jungkook’s body as he moves closer to him.

Not only that Jungkook is one of the strongest agents in the company, he has a killer kick. It’s the one that made the Company recruit him in the first place. He rarely uses it in his fights because he rarely has a chance to have hand-to-hand combat, and even if he had a chance, he doesn’t need to use it. And if Jungkook decides to use his best skills in this fight, there’s no way for Baekhyun to win. Jungkook begins to kick him again in his stomach and tries to target his hand.

And Baekhyun knows it too. So Jungkook begins to kick him again in his stomach and tries to target his hand. While Baekhyun stumbles, he fires his last bullet.

To your direction.

It’s too late for Jungkook to realize it, to jump again in front of you. As the bullet hits your shoulder, the new pain makes you fall back from the impact. Jungkook curses and turns his body to kick Baekhyun’s hand, sending the gun flying far from them and holding his hand to throw his body, locking him in between his legs, in a way that Baekhyun can’t move.

The doors and elevator open almost at the same time, and the agents barge in to arrest Baekhyun. Finally.

“Y/N!” Hoseok runs to you and shakes your shoulders. “Are you okay?” He helps you slowly sit up, carefully not to touch your wounds.

It’s over now… You sigh in relief, but your eyes turn panic when you see Jungkook’s shirt almost turn to pinkish, a mix of his blood and his sweat. “Kook…” and just as his name falls on your lips, Jungkook stumbles and drops to the ground.

Jimin and Taehyung move quickly to Jungkook to check on him. They look panicky as they move Jungkook’s body to a gurney with the help of paramedics. ”I’m going with him to the hospital.” Jimin says to Hoseok.

Hoseok nods and turns his face to you, his eyes falling on your bloodied shoulder. “Let’s get you to the hospital too.” He holds your elbow softly, helping you stand.

And just like that, everything turns black.

You open your eyes slowly. The harsh lights blind you and you blink as you adjust to it. You are met by the white ceiling above and white curtains all around you. The familiar smell of disinfectant steals into your nose, waking you up even more. You try to move your arms, to help you sit up, but there’s a shooting pain to your right shoulder. “Argh.”

“Yah. Y/N, you can’t move that carelessly!” Jimin yells as he puts his hand behind your back to help you.

You shake your head softly. “I’m okay. Where’s Jungkook?”

“He’s in his room. The surgery went well. Don’t worry.” Jimin says reassuringly and pushes your shoulder lightly to make you stay in the bed.

But you refuse, swinging your legs slowly over the edge of your bed. “I want to see him..” You use your left hand to hold the IV poll. But as your feet land on the floor, your body stumbles. Luckily, Jimin was holding you from falling. “I’m okay, I’m okay…”

Jimin looks at you with worry in his eyes. He holds your elbow tightly. “Y/N, you don’t look so well. Just rest for a bit.”

You shake your head again, tears threatening to fall again. “Please… let me see him just for a bit…”

He sighs. He knows how stubborn you are, and you won’t back down. “Fine. Hold on to me, okay? Tell me if you have any pain.”

Luckily, Jungkook’s room is just a few rooms from yours. Just when you are about to open his door, you hear voices yelling inside.

“Yah! You can’t move!”

“Jungkook-ah! Are you crazy?”

“She’s fine! Just stay in the bed!”

Your eyes widen in panic. You let go of Jimin’s arms and rush forward inside Jungkook’s room. The only thing in your mind is Jungkook, and Jungkook only. You want to make sure he’s okay. You want to see him again.

And your eyes meet his.

The other agents hold him tightly as he tries to walk to the door. He looks pale and pained, there’s bruises in his body. You see the bandages sneaking out from his gown. And it just makes your heart break and relieved at the same time. “Kook?”

His doe eyes look you from head to toe, blinking his teary eyes to see you clearer. “Y/N?”

His voice.

Your favorite one.

The only thing that gives you strength to step forward. The only thing that can make you run. The only thing that can make your heart leap.

And just like that you run to him, run to his embrace, rushing forward clumsily while dragging the IV poll.

Jungkook holds you tightly to his chest, not even caring if you jostle his wounds. He doesn’t even care if he feels the pain, in fact, he is glad he can feel it. So that he knows that this is real. That you are wrapped in his arms, still living and breathing before him.

Jungkook lets your scent and warmth envelop his body and he can feel the relief straight into his heart. He takes your face in his hands, looking at it carefully. He gulps a little when he spots a little wound on your forehead and bruises on your neck. “Are-are you okay?”

You sniff and let your tears fall from your eyes as you nod weakly. “Are you okay? Let’s get you back to your bed.”

“I’m okay,” he giggles but lets you hold him and take him back to the bed. And when you stumble again because of his weight, the other agents hop in to help both of you. Jin and Taehyung hold Jungkook and walk him to his bed while Jimin helps you.

Hoseok smiles at you as he drags a chair next to the bed, “We’re gonna let you talk for a bit, okay? Don’t talk too long, you both need to rest.” He pushes the other agents outside, giving you and Jungkook privacy.

It’s silent again.

But it’s comforting. And you kinda miss it.

It’s funny how just with the presence of Jungkook can stir your heart completely. Just by the presence of him, he can turn your mood around.

You bite your lips and fiddle with your gown. “Thank you for saving me. It must have hurt a lot.”

Jungkook smiles and reaches your face to wipe your tears away. “I’m sorry I didn’t come faster. You must have been frightened.”

And there it breaks you. Jungkook is the one who hurt the most, and yet he is the one who feels sorry. He is in pain, but he still thinks of you. What can you do to deserve to be with this nice man? No, you don’t deserve it all. And it just aches your heart even more. “What are you talking about….” you sob and turn away from him as you try your hard to stop the tears falling from your eyes.

Jungkook reaches your hand softly. “Please don’t turn away from me.. Please?” His other hand moves to pat your head lovingly. “Can we please have that talk now?”

You pout. “No. You need to rest. We can talk about it anytime after you get better.”

“I don’t want to. I have to tell you right now.” He takes a deep sigh. “I’ll go crazy if I keep this any longer.”

“But…”

“I’m sorry for what I did to you in your apartment. I was drunk and made stupid mistakes. I’m sorry.”

You nod quickly. “Yes, I know and I’ve forgiven you. Now, you should have some rest…”

“I didn’t know why I did it, but just so you know, I’ve always wanted to kiss you. I think I felt too rushed, but I didn’t do it just to tease you or make fun of your feelings. It’s jus-”

“Wait, what?” You look at him puzzled and raise one of your eyebrows. “You-you wanted to kiss me?”

He tilts his head at your response. “Yeah?”

“But, why?”

He takes a close look at your face, and swallows dryly. “Because I like you, Y/N.”

There is a pregnant silence as you blink your eyes, processing the sudden bomb of information. “Huh?” You scratch the back of your head confusedly. “You like me? Since when?”

He blushes as he smiles. “I don’t know. It just happened, I guess… Wait, you didn’t know?”

“Duh, this is an expression of a person who knew about it,” you say sarcastically as you point to your face.

Jungkook’s jaw drops. “I really thought I made myself really clear. Even the others knew about it!” He shakes his head in disbelief. “Anyway, I just felt so rushed because you’re gonna leave soon and I thought I’m gonna lose my chance. Also it might be because these feelings are little new for me, so I was a little confused. But I-”

“But I’m still with this Company for another 4 months…”

It’s his turn to process the information and then his face turns red as he lets go of your hand. “I thought… I’m just… hmmm. I’m gonna take my confession back then…”

“No! I won’t let you take it back.” You reach for his hand, holding it tightly. You look at him with a determination in your eyes and smile widely from ear to ear. “Thank you, I’m happy to hear it.”

Jungkook replies with a smile too as he sighs in relief. “But still, I have to say it again properly someday.”

You giggle as you squeeze his hand. “Sure, let’s take this slowly. We have a lot of time.”

You both hold each others’ hands with smiles on your faces. No word exchanged, as you both know how happy you are. How relieved you are to finally hold his warm hand again. How excited you are to guess what will happen to both of you. How ecstatic you are as you feel your heart races inside your chest.

The air freshener sprays in the corner of the room, breaking the silence between both of you. The scent of vanilla disperses in the air. Filling the room with nothing but sweet scent. Usually, you always stay away from the sweet type of smell and stick with anything musky, floral, or maybe just natural ones. But now, this specific type of smell becomes your favorite one. The sweetest scent to remind you about him. The sweetest scent that you can have everyday without feeling sick.

Jungkook coughs awkwardly, “I know, you said to take this slowly. But I just can’t help it…” He looks at you with pinkish cheeks as he squeezes your hand. “Can-can I kiss you?”

You reply with nothing but a smile and nod. You lean in a little so he can be closer to you just for a little bit. And just like that, he takes your face in his hands slowly and connects his lips with yours.

And you can feel it, how your hearts are connecting too.

Go check the other series because *sst... It’s all connected!

Series Masterlist: The Company

Taglist: @kb-bangtanenthusiast @w0lfqu33n @gee-nee @jaienn @nctssidehoe @codeinebelle @kali-20 @mygalaxysupernova @jeoncookie-bts @kookunot @1-in-abillion @beingbeings @enchantingbrowneyedgirl @yiyi4657 @jinsalpaca @giadalin @spring2787 @drmrastraea @katbonv @fluffyjoons @baebyjoonie

Taglist open!

220 notes · View notes

jee-ns · 3 years

Text

flowers on hongdae street

pairing : lisaxfem!reader

genre : fluff with a hint of angst

warnings : rejection lol

words : 1.4k

synopsis : going to the flower shop everyday buying flowers for your lovely sweatheart. only to find out she doesn’t like you back. bummed out, you avoid the flower shop. but the cute girl who would see you daily we’re having none of it

"good morning!" you said while smilling cheerfully at the cashier. "hello y/n" lisa smiled at you and leaned over the counter, resting her head on her palm. "what can i get you today?" you pursed your lips out and took off your headphones. you swore you heard a small giggle. but you decided to ignore it.

you took a good look around the small overgrown flower shop. the walls were filled covered with the colour mint and overgrown flowers. it's a pretty pleasant sight. you could stay here for hours just looking around at the exterior. but you have to deliver your daily flowers to roseanne. you can't wait to see her face again when she opens her locker and smells the flowers looking so etheral. you don't even know how she does it. but you're happy you're her source of happiness. "today i want something different again"

you looked up at lisa with a big smile showing of your newly flossed teeth. lisa looks at you and cooed. "it's for the same person?" she said while going over to the tulips. her hands scheme over the flowers. "well..." you weren't ready to tell her that you didn't know what roseanne liked. it's so pathetic. "i don't really know what she likes" you said embarrassingly while scratching your nape.

lisa turned around and laughed while you huffed out a breath off annoyance. "you're such a lovesick fool it's amusing" you rolled your eyes, popping your earphones back in your ear and started heading to the counter. after a good 2 minutes she came back with a bouquet of lillies. you gasped when the flowers came into your sight. you've always loved lillies. everything about it was so graceful. it was just an all rounded flower. you opened your wallet and payed the usual amount for a bouquet. after bidding lisa goodbye you made your way to school. going through the heavy doors of the school you went straight to roseanne's locker to drop off her flowers. you smiled as you admired the patterns on the flower. it got cut off quick when you heard her laughter. you looked back at the metal doors and saw her laughing with her friends. in a hurry you ran to your locker which wasn't that far away from her so she wouldn't be suspicious on why you were at her locker looking at the flowers. you peeked your head out to look at her. you smiled as she smelled the flowers and reading your note. it was just a simple compliment. you hoped it would be enough for her to reciprocate the feelings you have for her.

—-

after a few weeks of visiting the flower shop. today will be the last time you ever go there. today was a special day. you've finally gotten the courage to confess to roseanne. the flowers that you've gotten her always seemed to made her smile. so you expect her to fall inlove with your romantic doings.

"good morning lisa!" you said cheerfully. she was shocked by your sudden entrance. you've never walked in the shop like this. you were always calm and weren't the one to make a scene. so she was astonished to say the least. she greeted you back and ignored your happy state. thinking you woke up on the right side of the bed.

"today i want roses" you said leaning over the counter. lisa hummed and walked over to the pile of roses that was at the corner of the shop. "that seems oddly specific." she said in curiosity. you chuckled nervously and hesitated for a bit. "im going to confess today" you said. lisa's reaction caught you off guard. she was squealing while hitting you and jumping up and down. "finally! you've wasted so much in this shop. im getting sick of it." you chuckled at her words. you love lisa so much. she managed to calm you from your nerves and think about something else.

after paying and her giving you way too much encouragement. you started to make your way through the school gates.

—-

"no. sorry"

your heart shattered. you're so confused. what have you done wrong? she seemed to like all your givings. so why was she denying you now? your cheeks starts to blush in embarrassment and your arms went limp. the roses looking dead as ever.

"oh okay then."

you accepted your defeat and walked away. dragging your feet in sadness. after your first heartbreak. you decided not to comeback to the flower shop because it reminds you of how dumb and naive you were. being near the shop always reminded you of the tragedy. so you'd always walk on the other side of the road when you walk pass that street eventhough walking near the flower shop takes less time then crossing the road just to avoid it.

----

"fuck sorry" you apologised while still trying to grab your bus card. once you got a hold of it you started picking up the flowers that you knocked over from the other person. you handed it to them and noticed that they were wearing the worned out white nike airforces that you knew to well. before you could make a run for it. "hey y/n!" you sighed and greeted her back and started walking off. "are you okay?" she pulled you back with worry in her eyes. you just gave her a sheepish smile. she frowned at that but you could see her eyes light up.

"it didn't work out?" she asked and you just nodded. she patted your back and gave you a rose. you were stunned. she wouldn't normally do this. if this was her she would've raised the price for you. you looked up to tell her that you're in a hurry and can't accept this. but she was already at the counter dealing with a customer. you shrugged and rushed your way over to the bus stop.

once you've settled down on the bus, you decided to take this relaxing time and sniffed the rose that Lisa gave. the smell felt so nostalgic. you were gazing at the rose when you noticed a small note tied up to it. how could i miss that? you thought. I'm really out of it this morning. the note was folded into.

' why have you been avoiding the shop? i don't know what are your reasons but everyday when you would walk pass the shop across the street, you look so sluggish and very grumpy. so my hypothesis is you got heartbroken. lol. i feel bad for the girl. she lost a romantic. if what im hypothesising is true, we could go on a date on friday 8pm at the flower shop just fixing up the flowers and adding some oil. how does that sound? you might be thinking that this is a way for me to avoid working and you are absolutely right. but keeping the flowers in check is fun. and it's really romantic and cheap. so why not come? i'll be waiting '

you chuckled at her note. you didn't notice the smile that was forming on your face. of course you're going. you've always loved flowers so why not spend an evening with a cute girl surrounded by flowers? sounds like heaven.

----

on friday night you got ready and just wore a simple tshirt with long wide black pants. you were estatic to see the lisa, you would be lying if you didn't had a thing for her. everything would be so different if you met lisa first and falling for her rather than roseanne. it would deffinitely spare you from a heartbrake since she likes you back.

upon arriving the small bell on too of the entrance rang. signalling someone has entered. you took a good look around the flower shop that you haven’t been to for months. nothing changed really. except for the flowers on the wall behind the counter had overgrown and the lady behind it looking stunning as ever.

she was fixing some of the flowers that was hanging from the ceiling. her apron was covered in dirt. it made you chuckle. you made your way behind her.

you were about to ask her what was she doing when she turned around and bumped into you. the bump was strong enough to make you both topple over. you landed on your back with lisa in your arms and you’re pretty sure it’ll be sore in the morning. you both exchanged looks and started bursting out in laughter. this was the night that you would surely move on.

-admin 🗣

85 notes · View notes

spencerreidscoffeecup · 3 years

Text

Chapter 5 | Beautifully Broken

TW: Self-harm, mentions of parental death, mentions of ab*se (from father), suicidal, depression, anxiety attack, (almost) an overdose on antidepressants, emetophobia (fear of v*miting if you don't know the technical term), cutting, s*icidal phone call

If you think any of this will bother you, I will write a short summary on the next chapter of this chapter so you can skip over this one!

Y/N's POV

"Thanks for the party, Spencer. I'm sorry."

I close his car door, taking a deep breath, the early morning air causing the hairs on the back of my neck to spike up. I feel terrible for how I acted to Spencer. He was just trying to help- but I couldn't bring him into my mess. I loved him too much to do that.

I walked inside, too emotionally exhausted to cry. I felt alone again, and that somewhat inexplicable feeling of wanting to control something in my life, besides what I consumed resurfaced. I set my things down, and walked to the bathroom. It was weird. I felt like I was in this dreamy state, like this wasn't happening--like I was numbed in the mind and being controlled by a greater force than me as if I was a marionette. I felt calm. Weirdly calm. As I entered my bathroom, I took the sharp, lustrous silver blade out of my bottom drawer.. Inserting it deep into my skin until I felt small relief. I looked in the mirror, the pain searing through my arm, my face stoic. I didn't even recognize myself.

I wished I could talk to someone, anyone. It wasn't that I didn't have people to talk to-because I did. I knew Spencer would listen to me if I wanted to talk to him.. But it wasn't about people listening or not listening to me. It was about me using this blade to cope with my problems instead of me growing a pair and talking to someone.

All the same, I never did anything about it, instead letting my problems eat me away. When I was younger and harming myself without exactly knowing what I was doing, my mom used euphemism to explain to me that what I was doing was unhealthy, so I wouldn't feel like I was a lunatic for scratching myself on purpose at seven years old because I thought I deserved it.

My mother was the only thing that kept me from taking my own life. I was not only dealing with depression and anxiety by the time I was in second grade; but was also dealing with physical and mental abuse from my father. I honestly had no idea how someone as kind and caring as my mother could be with someone so monstrous as my father. She was too sick to do anything about it, so I just took whatever my father gave me.

After my mother died and my father was made to look after me, he began hitting me more. One day, I decided I had had enough and left in the middle of the night. I took his money, and bought myself an apartment three hours from where we lived. I was only eighteen at the time and so I immediately was stressed out with how I was going to pay my bills and taxes, as well. So I then got six part-time jobs. I did online school, and graduated college at twenty. School was my only escape from my life, so I finished the courses quickly, as I was not only passionate about being in the BAU (it was always my dream-job), but I also loved the feeling of accomplishing things. I graduated early and top of my class. I joined the BAU three years later.

As you could probably tell, I was extremely busy. This was a good excuse for me to 'forget' to eat. I had always dealt with body dysmorphic issues, but my father made it worse, calling me ugly and obese all the time. I was nowhere near obese. I was 5'3 and 105 pounds. But because I was so insecure, I began to stop eating on purpose. I went on two-hour runs everyday and only drank water and ate ice-cubes and celery.

I try talking to people about it, but they either feel sympathy then leave, or instantly shut me down, telling me I am stupid for thinking that way. That's why it's so hard to talk to someone, even someone so close to me like Spencer. I knew he cared, and deep down I knew that he wouldn't leave, but my anxiety fogged away any chances I had at being reasonable. Therefore leading me to believe I would have to bottle up these feelings alone. I lie in my bed, closing my eyes so I can drift into a slumber to forget about everything for a few hours. I am alone.

Spencer's POV

8:00 a.m., Monday (2 days after the party)

The shriek of my alarm wakes me up, the sound setting off every nerve in my body. I quickly get ready, then head to the office. Memories of Friday night start to flood my brain, as guilt and anxiety create a hazy fog over the images. Had I done something wrong by trying to help Y/n? No, I couldn't have... she needs help and sometimes people have a hard time with confrontation, I knew that- I knew that from personal experiences.

I texted and called her about five times each, trying to make sure she was okay, but she had never returned my texts or calls, she only read my texts. I had been debating going over to her apartment and seeing her, but I decided against it. I had to talk to her today.

I get ready then drive to the BAU, nervously tapping my hand on the steering wheel. I arrive a few minutes early, and walk inside. The bullpen is quiet but busy. I look around, no Y/n to be seen.. Just Derek and a fresh stack of paperwork sitting on my desk, awaiting my arrival. "It's fine," I think, "she's probably just late. I also arrived two minutes earlier than usual so she is going to probably be here any minute." I try to convince myself but I just have this twisting sensation in my gut, as if something is wrong. I brush it off to be a guilty conscious or anxiety, and continue on with my paperwork.

Y/N's POV

2 days after the party, 8:00 am

I woke up this morning, from my alarm chiming in my ears. I can't go to work today. I can't. So I text Hotch:

From Y/n to Boss-Man:

Hey Hotch. I unfortunately cannot come into work today as there is a family emergency.

I know he knows that I have no family members left, but maybe he'll think it's a friend that's almost like my family,- emergency.

From Boss-Man to Y/n:

Okay, don't worry about it. There isn't much paperwork to be done today so you can just get it done tomorrow or Wednesday... Whenever you get to it. Take care, and let me know if you need anything

From Y/n to Boss-Man:

Will do. Thank you so much. :)

Hotch sends a thumbs-up back and I set my phone down, fidgeting with my fingers. I think of Spencer.. How he has called and texted me but I haven't replied back. I feel like shit. I just couldn't bring him into this mess with me. I walk to my kitchen, grabbing some water, and my medications. I take them, then look back down at the bottle. If I wanted to end it all I could. I walk away and sit on my couch. I can't do this anymore.

I lie down, and fall asleep for a few hours.

Spencer's POV

The day is almost over and there is no sign of the beautifully broken angel. My heart sinks a bit and I just can't get rid of that nervous feeling in my stomach. I finish my paperwork, turning it into Hotch before I ask him,

"Do you know where Y/n is?"

"She said she needed time off for a 'family emergency'." he says honestly.

She told me that she doesn't have any family members around, a few months ago. She never explained why, but she seemed touchy about the subject so I never pushed it any further.

I gather my things and leave to go to my apartment.

In the middle of driving home, I hear my phone buzz. I ignore it, not wanting to be distracted from driving. But the buzzing is consistent, distracting me already from driving. So, I cautiously pick my phone up to see Y/n's number flash across my screen. I almost crash my car into the other car in front of me, my heart skipping nervously. I answer.

"Spencer," I hear sobs breaking from her throat, tearing my heart apart. "I-I did something really stupid."

Y/N's POV

I woke from my slumber, the purple skies filling my vision as the night air from my open windows seeps into my apartment. I hear a buzz from my phone.

Boss-Man to Y/n:

Hello, I hope all is well. I tried to call you, but you didn't answer. I have some bad news. We believe your father is trying to track you down to find you. Try not to worry too much, we have you secured and locked down. Call me as soon as you can so I can give you more info.

I feel my throat close up, bile rising in my throat. I thought I was safe. I moved two cities down from where I used to live. My panic sets in as I begin to hyperventilate.

"No no no.. this cannot be happening right now." I whisper to myself, tears pouring out of my eyes. I hear my phone buzz some more, but I am too distracted to read any of it. I want to go away and never come back.

I rush to the bathroom, grabbing that metal blade and dragging it slowly across my skin. It didn't work. I didn't feel relief. I scream angrily, rushing to the kitchen. I want this to be over. I don't want to die. I just want the pain to stop.

With shaky hands I grasp my antidepressant prescription bottle. Taking a handful of them and washing them down with water as I wince, some scraping the back of my dry throat. I feel like I'm watching myself from a third-person point of view. I can't stop thinking of one thing-one person, as I fully swallow those pills. Spencer. I need him. I need to call him. So without thinking, I grab my phone, ignoring the missed calls and texts from Hotch. I quickly dial Spencer's number, as wrecking sobs break from my voice.

Spencer's POV:

"Spencer," I hear sobs breaking from her throat, tearing my heart apart. "I-I did something really stupid."

"What did you do?" I ask, keeping my voice soft.

"I can't do this anymore- I couldn't do this anymore. I'm sorry. I tried to cope with it but I can't anymore. I wanna go away. He's back." she chokes through her sobs, breathing heavily.

I try to compose myself, to not freak her out. Truth be told, I'm completely and utterly terrified.

"W-Who's back?" I stutter, "what happened, Angel?" I ask, trying to hold back my own sobs as tears fall down my cheeks. Who is she talking about?

"I was trying to get better, I'm sorry. I-I love you. I always have." she cries, gasping for air.

My heart hurts but swells at the admittance. I want to say that I love her too, but I can't. All that comes out of my mouth is,

"I'm coming over there." I turn my car around to head to her direction.

I try to talk to her, to ask her what's wrong, but she never answers my questions, only saying that she's sorry. She hangs up, and I panic more. I arrive at her place, running up to her apartment, as I open the door with the spare key she gave me.

Running in, I see her on the floor, lying there like a broken angel, unconscious. I see the pill bottles and my heart drops down to my stomach. It felt like a blur; me running over to her, and putting her in a bathtub with water, letting her lay on me as we both get soaked under her shower head. I take my two fingers and plunge them deeply into her throat, cringing slightly. A few moments go by and I hear coughing and gagging, throwing up the pills and bile that was left in her throat. She gasps for air, clutching on to my hand as I continue to comfort her, by rubbing her back and brushing her hair out of her face. She turns to me and cries.

"I-I'm sorry," she says through sobs.

"Shh, it's okay, it's okay," I softly say to her as she wraps me in one of her hugs. "You're going to be okay... I'm gonna help you- we'll get through this together." I use my free hand to turn off the water and we just lie there, cuddling. I kiss the top of her head, as she sniffles into my shirt. Tears sting my eyes, but I need to be strong.

"I'm proud of you," I whisper to her.

"Why?" she whispers back, grasping my body to pull me closer to her.

"Because you called me." I say.

After about ten more minutes of us sitting in her tub, I gently help her out of the water, giving her a towel, and some warm clothes. She keeps the bathroom door cracked open slightly as she changes. I then change and walk to her bedroom where she is.

"C-can you stay the night? Like sleep in the bed with me, please. I want someone here with me." she stutters nervously.

"Of course," I reply softly.

I get into the bed with her as she pulls me closer to her body. I kiss her forehead and she lies down on my chest.

"Thank you, Spencer." she whispers before falling into her own quiet slumber.

"I would do anything for you." I whisper back, not really meaning for her to hear it, but she looks up at me and smiles softly, that beautiful smile of hers. I take my thumb and gently caress her cheek with it. My cheeks burn a light pink but I am sure she can't see it as it is dark in her room, besides the white glowing moon casting a shiny glow on to her, making her look like a fairy.

As I drift off to sleep, I am reminded of what she said earlier... about her loving me.

'I love you too, Y/n', I think to myself. 'I always will.'

___________________________________________________________________________

AN: SAD. SAD. SAD. this chapter is very sad, I know, but I promise that it will get happier (there is a happy ending!!! i love happy endings!)

love you all!

Suicide Prevention Hotline: 800-273-8255

youtube

#spencerreid #spencerreidxreader #drspencerreid #criminalmindsspencerreid #criminalmindsfanfic #angst #suicideawareness

21 notes · View notes

hp-imagines-07 · 4 years

Text

Only You

Sirius Black x Fem!Gryffindor!MuggleBorn!Reader

Universe: Harry Potter; The Marauders era

Type: fluffy and ANGST (but with a happy ending, u'll love it, i swear)

Summary: [y/n] and Sirius' relationship is in danger... the request really

Request: YES|no - "Great so the idea I had was a Sirius x reader - regulus threatens the reader and says he will hurt Sirius or whatever if reader doesn’t break up with him . the reader doesn’t tell anyone and don’t listen to begin with then something happens so she feels she has no choice . Sirius is suspicious since lily told him that the reader said he is the one and also the fact she is avoiding everyone . Find out about it when they see regulus threaten reader and then Convinces the reader to get back together. Also the reader is muggle born." @rebsx thank you for the perfect request, hope you cry with me at the sad parts

Prompt: xxx

Warnings: cursing probably, heartbreak in slowburn(?) and threats maybe

Song: xxx

Word Count: 5.6K (i can't believe it's this big, i swear it wasn't my intention)

Posted: 28th of September 2020

A/N: i'm sorry that i took so long to write it... but i really hope you like it as much as i loved it (probably my best work until now)

My Others Accounts: @imagines-07 (Principal Account) | @obx-imagines-07 (Outer Banks) | @mcu-imagines-07 (Marvel Comics Universe) | @stit-imagines-07 (Stranger Things & IT) | @cm-imagines-07 (Criminal Minds)

MY MASTERLIST

"See you after Charms, my love." Sirius says and kisses [y/n]'s forehead, before pecking her lips and walking away to his next class. She just smiles to herself and starts to walk up the stairs to the Fat Lady Portrait, going to spend her free period reading a book or doing nothing alone in the common room.

Having free periods like this are the worse, [y/n] can't even spend time with her boyfriend or any of her friends because she was the lucky one to have a free period on the last class of Wednesday while all of them were on Charms together.

As she was getting to the next staircase, it decided to change with all of the other ones. Her eyes rolled when the entrance of the Gryffindor common room just got more and more distant, and then she saw something weird...

Slytherins. Wait, not just ordinary Slytherins or one of the ones she shares tables at Potions, but Blacks. Regulus was in front of the other ones, walking down the stairs with Narcissa and Bellatrix just behind him. All that [y/n] was wishing was that the stairs they were while staring at her, wasn't going to meet with the one she was at. But luck wasn't by her side.

[y/n]'s hands held her up by holding the handrail at her right when the stairs stopped moving - even after 6 years, she couldn't get used to it - and her eyes founded the three Slytherins at the same staircase as her, going down the stairs with light steps that she wouldn't be able to listen if she wasn't looking at them.

'What in bloody hell would a Slytherin be doing at this part of the castle?'

[y/n] shook her head and all the weird thoughts went directly to the back of her mind, where they should stay and never get out. Her feet started to bring her up the long stairs she still had to walk to get to the common room and even with her huge and heavy bag filled with books of all the classes [y/n] had today, her legs were moving fast. It was probably the need to stay away from a few people that just hated her existence and stay in a safe place, but just maybe...

As they walked straight to each other, [y/n] could feel her heart beating at her throat and ears, chills going up and down her arms and legs, and a weird feeling in the deepest part of her heart. Her gut was screaming to her that something was off and that she should get to the common room as fast as her legs could take her up the almost infinity stair.

And with the fact that the unique people that she could see all around her were the Black cousins, [y/n] knew they were up to something. And just the thought that they were up to something while looking at her, made her hands cold and sweat and her knees feel weak.

As they finally got to each other, Regulus just took his hand out of his pocket and stopped you with a warning hand in front of your chest without even the need to touch you. [y/n]'s face turned towards them and the three of them were already looking at her with their characteristic expressions.

Regulus had one of his eyebrows raised and the corner of his lips that, if you squinted your eyes really hard, you could notice that it was a little upwards in a sly smirk. Narcissa had her serious face, without the slightest of emotion letting through her face, and even her eyes were as deep as the end of a maze can be. And Bellatrix had her wide smile, that could stay in any child's worst nightmares, with her big eyes as wide as her smile was.

"Uhm, hello?" [y/n] said with a delicate voice, just above a whisper, but even this low, she showed confidence. It doesn't matter if the girl was dying on the inside, she would never let anyone - especially them - know that they got under her skin. Never...

"We need to have a little chat with you, sister-in-law." It was Regulus strong and deep voice that cut the insides of her ears in fear with his sarcasm while using the nickname.

"Spill." Sirius' girlfriend said and crossed her arms across her chest, in a position of authority while she pretended to not notice Bellatrix's eyes that went directly to her bobs and the way the girl was shifting on her foot.

"The thing is that it's kinda complicated what I have to say to you. But it is an order from my parents, so I will have to say it in any way..." Regulus started and [y/n]'s left eyebrow raised without her even think about it and her right hand moved to put his hand down. "So, I need you to break up with my big brother."

The words seemed so funny that [y/n] tried she really tried to not laugh at it, but a chuckle got out from the back of her throat as the sentence hit her.

"Excuse you?"

"I am serious. And I didn't want to get in details, but my mother says that you are a terrible influence for Sirius and that you can't date him." Regulus explained to [y/n] but her head just shook in disbelief.

"Look, I'm so sorry to disappoint you. But if you think that I'm going to break up with the boy I love, all of you are dumber than what I thought you were." [y/n] said and started to walk upstairs again, just wanting to go back to her dorm or the common room and read the book Remus gave to her last weekend. "Thank you for your attention, but I won't."

"Ok, do whatever you want to do," Regulus said and his cousins looked at him with surprised faces, probably not expecting the way he accepted [y/n]'s decision. "But I should warn you that, my mother's orders were to do something with Sirius if you just decided to not listen to us. And that's what I will do." Your body froze five steps upwards the one he was in and four from the girls. "So, I am giving you until Friday. You have two days to break his little heart, or we will hurt him physically and we won't hesitate."

[y/n] gulped loudly with the words of the brother of her boyfriend and felt her fingers starting to shake. No, they wouldn't do this to Sirius... His own family? No, they couldn't. Right?

The thing was that she didn't know the answer and was afraid to find out.

Friday.

It was finally Friday and [y/n] didn't have the guts to break up with Sirius. She just couldn't.

And since the threaten, she has had a billion eyes to look out for Sirius. Every single second that he was away from her, she was worried sick about him, and all of their friends noticed the way that [y/n] couldn't stay mere seconds without her boyfriend, or she would start to freak out and look for him at every corner of the castle. [y/n] got paranoid when it was still Thursday.

And now, at her last class of Friday, she couldn't bring herself to change her gaze from Sirius to the professor, neither pay attention to the new subject. Lily's eyes were focused on her since the start of class, but [y/n] didn't even notice the redheaded strong gaze on her. And it was worrying Lily.

As the professor dismissed everyone, Lily ran behind [y/n] like a lost puppy, that was already outside the classroom looking around her like a mad man.

"Hi, babes. Can I talk to you?" Lily's voice was the sweetest she had ever heard but [y/n] still jumped scared with the sudden voice.

"Sorry, I can talk right now..." The other girl said and tried to turn around and run - probably to Sirius - but before she could breathe a little bit far from her best friend, Lily held her wrist and didn't say a word while she brought [y/n] to another corridor, an empty and quiet one. "What are you doing, Lily? I said I can't talk right now!" [y/n] hissed at her but Lily just rolled her eyes at the stubborn girl.

"Look, you've been acting weird since your free period on Wednesday, but today you're looking like you're paranoid. What's going on?" Lily asked with an expression of empathy and held both of [y/n]'s hands on hers, softly caressing her best friend's hands with her thumbs. "You can tell me."

[y/n]'s shoulders started to relax under her friend's warm touch, she felt her tense forehead starting to release of this tension and her vision being blurred by tears as she realized what she had gotten into. "I- I..." She didn't know how to tell for Lily about what [y/n] have been feeling lately, it was just too much to take care of alone. And then she let herself open up to her best friend, because if there was anyone that would listen to [y/n], was Lily. "I don't know how to say this, but-" Her weak voice was rudely stopped with a loud noise coming from a corridor close to the one they were on.

'Sirius!'

[y/n] ran away from Lily as fast as her legs could take her tired body from all the sleepless nights since Wednesday and the redheaded one followed just behind her friend with plenty question marks flying around her head.

As they got to the corridor, there were confused, scared and disgusted people with what was happening. [y/n] excused herself and passed through everyone that was on her way to the middle of the circle while people sent her rough looks.

When [y/n]'s eyes met Sirius, she felt the air finally coming back to her lungs, the color of the world coming back to her vision and the control of her moves coming back to her brain, with the view of Sirius completely fine.

"Oh, my Godric Gryffindor. What happened?" Lily's voice beside [y/n] brought her back to reality and she noticed Peter with a broken arm, just at Sirius' left.

"W-We don't know..." Remus said and fell on his knees to help Wormtail to stay up, when he noticed no one was going to help him, he looked around with raised eyebrows. "A little help here?"

James and Sirius didn't wait a second to help their friend in need and in a few seconds all of you were taking Peter to Madam Pomfrey.

[y/n] and Lily were holding Peter's broken arm in the air, so it wouldn't hurt any more with any touch or sudden move, while James carried Peter by his left side, Remus by his right and Sirius was guiding them while holding Peter's waist to make sure he wasn't going to fall.

"Don't worry, Wormtail. You're not going to die." Sirius said joking and just James laughed.

"What? I'm gonna die?"

"Nah, don't worry about it, Pete. It's just a broken arm." James said back but Peter's eyes just got bigger and as he turned his eyes to look at his arm, Remus put one of his hands on his friend's eyes before he could look at his arm in a position that it shouldn't be. Well, if looks could kill, Prongs would be six feet underground just by the glance Moony gave to him. "Sorry..." He whispered back and focused on trying to hold Peter on his feet.

As soon as Madam Pomfrey saw them, she thanked for their help, said that what they did was smart - bringing Peter to her directly and not trying to solve this by themselves - and asked for all of them to wait outside.

"My love," Sirius called [y/n] the same moment the both of them stepped out of the room. "can I talk to you for a second?" He asked and she just nodded as an answer while he held her hand in his and brought her to as far as they friends couldn't hear them. A second before Sirius could open his mouth to say what he wanted, [y/n] jumped on him.

Her arms hugged his neck and her forehead rested on his shoulder, it took a little bit to Sirius understand what was happening but not even a second after, he hugged her back with such as love and caring as she was.

He couldn't actually understand what was happening and even with [y/n/n] loving to hug him at all the times she could, Sirius knew there was something else there. "Hey, what is all this for?" He asked a few seconds later in the embrace and when he felt [y/n] starting to release her tight grip on him because of his question, his arms just held her body closer to his (if that was possible).

"I don't know... I was just worried that you were the hurt one." [y/n]'s voice was just above a whisper and Sirius felt his heart clench with the worry and sadness on her delicate voice.

"Well, I'll just let you worry because it was almost me.." Sirius trailed off and [y/n] felt her whole world stop as she sank the words in. She raised her head to look on Sirius' eyes and hoping to find that little glow from when he was joking or pranking someone. But it wasn't there. "The spell hit Peter because he accidentally stumbled and ended up in front of me..."

Oh, no...

"Sirius... I need to tell you something." That was it, [y/n] was going to tell him how his family was threatening her to break up with him or they would hurt him. This was going to end now. But then she saw him. [y/n] saw Regulus behind a group of people looking at her like he could read her mind - well, maybe he could... He knew she was going to tell Sirius about it. But she couldn't, or they would hurt him. "I-I-I..." She looked back at Sirius' gorgeous face, filled with love and empathy towards her. [y/n] couldn't do it. When her eyes looked at her feet she did it... "Sirius, I-I want to b-break up..."

Three days, eight hours, twenty-five minutes and ten seconds.

It's been three days, eight hours, twenty-five minutes and eleven seconds since [y/n] broke up with Sirius.

And they couldn't be worse without each other.

Neither of them left their dorm room for the weekend and if it wasn't for James and Lily, they wouldn't have eaten anything in those two days. Remus was starting to actually worry about Sirius and Marlene was worried like crazy about [y/n]...

But the problem was that, even Sirius was talking to his friends that he didn't know what to do without her, [y/n] wasn't...

She closed the curtains of her bed the second she sat at the bed but even after three days, eight hours, twenty-six minutes and four seconds, she didn't open it. And she wasn't going to until she could keep them closed.

The first night was torture to all of her friends. [y/n] tried, she really tried, but the loud and agonizing sobs were coming out of her in any way... She cried for the whole night all by herself. On the first ten minutes, Lily, Marlene and even Alice were trying to find a spell to open her curtains so they could help her friend and hold her, but nothing seemed to work.

After a while, they all went to their beds and when they thought she was going to stop crying, with a couple of seconds in silence, [y/n] wasn't able to hold it and she started crying harder. Marlene was silently crying on her bed with her face on her pillow, Alice went to her dorm and Lily tried to stay, but she couldn't take it, so she went to James' room. When she got there, Sirius bed was empty and they were all sleeping, Lily felt bad by coming here but as she turned around to walk away, James stopped her.

Anyone had ever seen Lily cry so much because of something...

Marlene was the unique one on the room with [y/n], she even thought of going somewhere else just to not listen to her best friend cry on that way, but she couldn't let her alone there.

[y/n]'s heart was aching like it was never before. Her first heartbreak, when her family forgot her birthday, when Sirius appeared with scars after summer break... Nothing compared to this moment where she had to hold herself while crying because she had a broken heart that would never be fixed again, and it was all her fault.

Well, that's what she was telling herself. Even with [y/n] wanting to stop thinking about anything - because literally had a way to get to Sirius Orion Black -, her brain was repeating like a mantra that it was happening because she wasn't the perfect girl for him.

While Sirius was bad...

Oh, the boy was heartbreak.

But he didn't want to think much about it, because he was still so confused about how everything just seemed to have collapsed after just a blink.

Because it felt like it, a second he was holding her and then he blinked and she broke up with him... All Sirius wanted was to understand what made [y/n] break his heart the way she has done, but he couldn't.

First of all, he could remember pretty well of when he was worried about her breaking up with him last month (when she was just doing a surprise for him) and Lily told him about how [y/n] said once how she knew he was the one. The one she wanted to be engaged with, married, live together, have kids with and have the happily ever after.

Lily also told him how [y/n] loved Sirius more than anything in this entire world and how she would do anything for him... So, it didn't fix it.

And he also thought about everything his brain could possibly think of that could be in any way a reason for her to break up with him and he wasn't understanding why nothing fixed!

Because even when [y/n]'s mouth was telling him she wanted to break up, her eyes couldn't even look inside of his and Sirius was able to read her better than a book. He saw by how her shoulders were down that she was already depressed before finishing her sentence, the way she started hyperventilate that she was trying to not cry in front of him, how her voice was failing on the middle of the words that she was holding down her sobs, the way she was nervously playing with her own fingers, her trembling lower lip, eyes that were screaming how she loved him... Everything was telling him that she didn't want to do it.

So, why did she?

That was the question that was haunting his thoughts since the first second he took to think about what had happened there.

Sirius thought that staying at the Astronomy Tower would help him to think about it, just like it had always helped [y/n] to study, but nothing was helping him...

Then he got frustrated with all of this bullshit. All he had to do was talk to [y/n], right? Then she would explain to him what actually happened and everything would be alright again because they would get back together and be happy just like they were.

And, while Sirius was thinking about what he was going to say to [y/n] so she would explain everything to him, Marlene, Lily and Alice woke up really early and ran to Professor McGonagall's classroom. If there was someone with more experience in heartbreaks than the girls and that would be willing to help [y/n] was Minerva.

It wasn't a lie to anyone that [y/n] was one of her favourite students - but if you ever told this to McGonagall, she would deny - and she would be happy to help.

So, when the girls explained to her why [y/n] wasn't there at class, why she also wasn't on the great hall for meals and how she was trying to stay distant from everyone, Minerva went right away with the girls to their dorm to check up on [y/l/n].

The same second the professor passed through the Fat Lady portrait, all the students at the common room during their free period looked at McGonagall like she was an alien inside of Hogwarts, maybe it was because she was supposed to be teaching Transfiguration to fifth years, but just maybe...

As they got close to the dorm's door, Marlene - that was the last one to leave - noticed that [y/n]'s sobs had finally stopped and all that they could hear were soft sniffles, heavy breathing and her bed creaking as [y/n] moved around to find a comfortable position that she hadn't been on the last days.

When the girls opened the door for Minerva, the first thing she noticed was the spell around the girl's bed so no one would bother her and if it was in another situation, the professor would be proud of her by such a well-done spell.

[y/n] was crying in a typical way without tears. Because there weren't any more tears to fall from her eyes.

"How long has it been?" Minerva asked while looking at the girls beside her that just shrugged her shoulders.

"Three days..." [y/n]'s raspy voice came out as a whisper but was stopped by a quiet sob. "Three days, ten hours, seven minutes and third-six seconds."

All the girls (and the woman) in the room felt their hearts clench with [y/n]'s hurt voice and how she knew exactly the time that had passed since the breakup. McGonagall, with just a shake of her wand and a whisper under her breath, made the spell open [y/n]'s curtains and in just a second they saw [y/n] wearing Sirius' quidditch jersey and her arms tightly holding one of her pillows to her chest as her legs tried to get closer to herself. She looked so vulnerable there, sitting alone at her bed, with swollen and red eyes...

Lily could feel that, if Sirius saw her like this, he would go back in time and make her sit at the right table on Potions Class, so she would never see how he was struggling with the potion, she would never have helped him to do it and they would never fall for each other.

Marlene was the fastest one to jump on [y/n]'s bed and hold her like their both lives depended on it.

Her soft arms wrapped around her best friend's body as [y/n]'s arms begrudgingly let go of her warm pillow, soon wrapping around Marlene's neck and gold blond hair. A single tear feel from [y/n]'s left eye, softly laying on her friend's shoulder.

Lily and Alice followed Marlene just right behind her and the three girls held their friend as close as they could. Minerva couldn't hold back the little smile that appeared on her face while seeing the girls caring so much about each other.

"Miss [y/l/n], I think you should get ready for your next class." McGonagall said softly and all the girls looked at her. [y/n] looked at her favourite professor with a grateful glance, that Minerva answered with a little nod.

The girls helped [y/n/n] get dressed, but even with her friends helping her, the girl just didn't seem to say anything to them about what happened between her and Sirius... But they knew that she was going to share with them every detail of her thoughts as soon as she was ready, and they just couldn't push it, even if they wanted to - which they didn't.

Sirius had been looking everywhere for [y/n].

Since he decided what he wanted and needed to say to her, Sirius ran downstairs from the Astronomy Tower and started to look for her at the corridors, classrooms, bathrooms, basically everywhere she could be, he had looked for.

His right hand went through his dark black locks in frustration as he looked around himself to see if he could grab a glimpse of [y/n]'s gorgeous [y/h/c] hair or anything that would make his mind scream to him that she was there and he should talk to her. But not even a red, gold blond or almost-white blond from any of the girls to give him some kind of hope that the love of his life could be any close to him.

All he noticed was a jet black hair, just like his, being followed by two other long dark hair. Regulus, Bellatrix and Narcissa. "What?" Sirius muttered to himself under his breath as he saw three of his family members walking to the staircases that led to the Gryffindor common room but the exact opposite way to the Slytherin one, with narrowed eyes...

Sirius didn't need to read minds to know that something was wrong. Something was telling him that he should go after them, that nothing good could come from it. So he did.

Sirius' black boots were tapping the castle floors through the crowds of students as silently as he could to not be seen by his family relatives as he followed them at the corridors. He was feeling like one of the spies from the muggle movies [y/n] had showed him before while hiding behind people, pillars, trash cans and anything he could use to not be noticed.

And then, the trio suddenly turned on an empty corridor, almost filed with fully darkness and Sirius stopped on the right side of the entrance to the hall. Just as he looked at it, Sirius felt his eyes shine with the beautiful sight that [y/n] was to his eyes. She didn't need much to be stunning...

'Wait...' He's thoughts stopped on the second that the reality fell upon him. 'Why are my brother and cousins talking to my girlfr-, ex-girlfriend, on a empty hall? And why does she look so scared?'

"[y/l/n]..." Regulus said and stopped in front of her, blocking her way and the light vision Sirius had of her.

"Look, I did exactly what asked me to, ok? Just let me be..." She snapped back with a trembling and weak voice that made Sirius want to run and just hold her in his arms again.

"We know and I just came here to say that my mother would be thankful for your help... If you weren't a mudblood, you know." Regulus said and Sirius' forehead frowned with anger and confusion. 'My mother asking [y/n/n] for a favor?'

"I didn't do it because your mother asked me to, I just broke up with Sirius because you were up to hurt him if i didn't do it. So, shut up because I don't need your mother's 'thank you's or anything else that comes from her." [y/n] said while poking Regulus' chest. "You should bother someone else with your puppies."

[y/n] passed through them, hitting her shoulder with Regulus' left one and Sirius felt like there was a light bulb above his head being turned on. It all finally made sense, the way that [y/n] didn't want to break up with him, the way she was worried sick with him the whole week, the way she almost freaked out when she thought that the spell hit Sirius and not Peter... And it was all his family's fault.

Sirius didn't know what to do to fix this hugeous mess that was happening just under his nose, but he knew that he needed to take his family threats and intentions far from him and his love before he went to talk to her.

He silently thanked Godric Gryffindor when [y/n] went to the other side of the corridor and didn't notice him there, eavesdropping on their serious conversation. Sirius would take care of this talk with her later...

Just when Regulus started to walk out of the scary corridor, Sirius stopped in front of his little brother, that nervously gulped loudly with the sight of the last person who should hear about their mother's plan.

"You know I love you, Reg. And I know it's not your fault, but if I ever see you talk to [y/n] again, you'd wished you never listened to mother for once." Sirius said calmly. "And don't forget to tell her that there's no way I'm gonna let this girl go, I love her more than anything in this entire world and any of you will take her away from me."

Sirius turned around and walked away from a scared and disappointed - with himself - Regulus and ran to find the unique girl who could make him do those crazy things and don't regret anything after...

Sirius even felt himself starting to hit a few people while he tried to pass through the slow people walking around but he didn't bring himself to stop and care about them while he had to look for her as fast as he could. His heartbeat was in an almost impossible speed, his hands sweating and lightly trembling with anticipation, his mind running around the whole castle while his body was trying to follow his thoughts... Until he saw her.

His whole world froze and all he could see was [y/n] calmly walking to her next class, just like everyone else around her - who his eyes didn't bother to focus or pay attention to. All Sirius was seeing was [y/n].

And before he could notice his movements or think of what he would do when he got to her, his legs were bringing him the closer he could get to her. And, when he thought that the world wasn't moving already, Sirius felt everything else disappear when [y/n] turned around by his hand touching her shoulder.

[y/n] have never looked more gorgeous to him before...

Even with the sore eyelids, the dark bag under her eyes, her without-life skin, her pale lips, her tired eyes and the frown on her forehead when her eyes captured the sight of him... [y/n] couldn't be anymore gorgeous even if she wanted to.

"Sirius?" Her surprised and confused whisper fell upon dead ears as Sirius grabbed the sides of her face and glued his lips on hers.

They've done it so many times before, but after passing days thinking that they would never do it again, made it as special as the very first time, two years ago, in their fourth year.

[y/n] didn't kissed back in the first seconds, but she didn't pull away neither. [y/n] knew she shouldn't, actually, she couldn't do it, but she just couldn't bring herself to stop it and pull away from Sirius' touch. And in a few seconds, she felt her whole body melt onto the kiss as [y/n] finally kissed him back.

Sirius felt a wave of relief pass through his body as it was a shock while [y/n] felt all her organs burning from inside out. At that moment, neither of them knew how they survived the last three days, fifteen hours, forty-three minutes and six seconds without feeling each other's touch.

Sirius' hands fell from her face to her waist like there was the place they belonged to and [y/n]'s hands ran in the direction of his dark hair, getting lost in there like it was the maze she was used of going every single day.

When [y/n] felt her mind dizzy with one of the best kisses they ever shared, she separated her lips from his, but just enough for them to be felt almost touching, their foreheads touching and their hot breathes mixing.

"Sirius, wh-" [y/n] started, but before she could keep going, Sirius abruptly interrupted her.

"I know the truth." [y/n] could have opened her eyes wide as a fish if they weren't glued closed with tiredness. "And I don't care. They took a lot from me, but they're not taking you, just over my dead body..." Sirius said and took a breath to keep going. "I love you, I want you. I only care about you. I don't care about what they think is right for me, because it's you. Only you, [y/n]."

"I love you too, Siri." That was all that [y/n] could let out with a trembling voice but with the biggest certain that she ever had about anything in this world.

They needed each other and nothing would be on their way to happiness and love.

☀︎︎☀︎︎☀︎︎☀︎︎☀︎︎

+ bonus: (Sirius' letter to his mother)

Dear Mother, hope you and father are going well, even if you don't care about me. I think you heard from someone (probably Reg) that your master plan wasn't so good and it didn't work out... I just wanted to say that I'm sorry if you think I'm ever going to stay away from [y/n]. I love her more than I've ever loved anything in this world and I don't care about her blood status - which just makes me love her more. I think you won't understand me because your marriage wasn't pretty much your choice, but all I'm asking you is to let her alone. Every single choice I've done until now were decided by me, and anyone else should take the consequences for it. If you ever have a problem with me, I don't want you to make Regulus do your dirty little job, I want for you to talk to me. Thank you for reading so far and I won't be coming home anymore, neither receiving any letters from you. So, enjoy this picture of me and my gorgeous girlfriend, being happy on a beautiful sunset, just the two of us. I love her and only her, hope someday you'll understand that she's an amazing woman and deserve all the happiness and love the world can give her. Goodbye, mother... Sincerely, Sirius Orion Black.

☽☾☽☾☽☾☽☾☽☾☽☾☽☾☽☾☽☾☽☾

Taglist:

@cheapglitter @weasleysmuch @missmulti @writtenbypics @littlemaladaptivedaydreamer @dralf0yy @buff-bork @rd155 @seppys-return-to-madness @luciferedits @old-soul-young-mind @pxtrickhxckstettxr @sleep-i-ness @marauderswhisperer @liberty01 @gweaslvy @weasleytwins-41 @siriuslysirius07 @turtlepad @ilovewinter101 @monimillion @simonsbluee @smokey102 @aberette13 @yourbloodyqueen @loverboyreid @eeshea @susceptible-but-siriusexual @weareloserstogether

#Sirius Black #sirius black x reader #sirius black imagine #sirius black x you #sirius black x y/n #ben barnes #the marauders #the marauders era #marauders era #marauders fic #marauders x reader #sirius black headcanon #sirius black fluff #sirius black fanfiction #sirius black fic

319 notes · View notes

bigfrozenfan-fanfics · 3 years

Text

Chapter 09 - Sisters

Links: Chapter overview, Character list, Map, Glossar Rating: M over all Publishing cycle: each Friday on (link)

Remarks: all my chapters contain carefully selected music tracks. It’s your own decision if you want to use them or not while reading. The purpose is to musically support the respective mood of the plot. If you can please use a browser for reading (not the Tumblr app) due to the text formatting and music.

youtube

As Halvard slowly walked back to camp with the other men, still thinking about Yelana's news, he wanted to see what was going on in the camp at first and looked for his family. Linnea and Honeymaren were supposed to look after the toddlers of the camp during the Norting. But he only saw his wife, who was clearly having trouble with the little ones. Where was just his daughter? He was starting to get angry and looked in their kota first.

~~~

“Get up, Honeymaren, come on! You're still sleeping. You had only one important task this morning,” someone called out in an angry tone and shook her rudely by the shoulder.

“Hmm ...?” Honeymaren slowly opened her eyes and blinked. She saw the respectful figure of her father standing above her, now with his hands put on his hips, and his face indicating nothing good.

“Where were you last night? What's the matter with you?”

She got up slowly and struggled with her tiredness. “Nothing, I was just ... on the beach at sunset and fell asleep. Didn't wake up until after it was nightfall. Sorry.” She yawned and tried to rub the sleep out of her eyes. “It won't happen again, papa, I promise.”

Her father shook his head, “Come on, daughter, your mother is wondering where you are. She's all alone with the naughty boys from the camp and you were supposed to help her mind the little ones today.”

“Why didn't you wake me up?” she asked, looking at him from drowsy eyelids.

“That's what we did this morning when we went out. However, you didn't hear us obviously. Otherwise you always get up right after us ...,” he said, looking at her without understanding, “What's wrong with you recently? Come on, get dressed and then get out.”

She looked after him as he walked out first. Then she put on her clothes and followed him.

She walked wearily between the kotas and already heard the laughter of several small children from a distance even before she saw her mother and the cheeky gang. She stopped and watched for a moment. Linnea looked a bit overwhelmed as she tried to keep everyone under control. Honeymaren finally walked on and clapped her hands loudly. The children's heads spun around and two of them ran towards her laughing and calling her name. She didn't feel like it; she thought, but seeing her mother like that touched her conscience. It was time for an apology.

~~~

Ryder was on his way back to camp and had a brooding expression on his face. It had been his first time at this kind of meetings and he wondered why everything has to be kept from the Arendellians. They were their friends now, and he liked Kristoff above all, because he was like him and let Sven talk the same way he did with his reindeer. But he was not allowed to tell them anything about the Great Ting and what was exposed in it. This made him feel sadness and at the same time frustrated and guilty. How could he tell Kristoff that they were all in great danger?

Ryder was so lost in thought that he was startled when someone suddenly spoke to him. He looked up in surprise and realized that instead of going to the camp and to Kristoff, he was now standing in front of his reindeer herd. One of the two young boys who had been looking after them in the meantime said, “Hey Ryder. Why are you looking so downheartedly at? Are you sick or something?”

Ryder put his usual smile back on, “No, no. There's nothing wrong with me. I was just thinking. You gonna be okay with the herd?”

The two nodded and the other said, “Sure, everything's fine. Why?”

“I just wanted to say good morning to Kristoff but was all in thoughts and made a wrong turn.”

They looked at each other and then at him again and laughed. “Made a wrong turn?”

Oh, man, that was embarrassing now; Ryder thought to himself and rolled his eyes. “Well, it happens, right? It's probably never happened to you guys before.”

“Nope,” they said, as if from one mouth.

Ryder took turns looking from one to the other and he couldn't help but notice this little grin on their faces. Well, this could become cheerful, he thought and said, “All right. You take care of everything and I'll be off again.” He turned around at the last word and walked back into the woods with big steps. They already had an answer on their lips, but could only look after him irritated. Ryder grinned and whispered, “No, boys, not with me. Not today.”

~~~

Elsa had been walking all morning across the camp and had looked around. Many were not on the road, there were mainly women at work, and younger Northuldra to be seen, no men. Elsa wondered about this for a moment, but was distracted, because she was constantly greeted friendly and even the children knew her name. Elsa was amazed and greeted everyone back with a smile. Why does everyone here know me, if I am not from here; she asked herself. What had Myrtha told her? She was a good friend of the Northuldra. But even the little children here addressed her with 'Hello, Elsa'. There was something the healer kept from her.

She mused, remembering that Myrtha had hesitated at first. Then she recalled the letters from Queen Anna that she had read, very personal letters to her, with many things she didn't understand. Not yet anyway; she thought. She absolutely had to find her sister and talk to her, she was certainly still here somewhere in the camp.

Elsa looked around and then went back to her kota on another way. Finally she saw people with clothes looking different, sitting in front of a cold fireplace, her sister with her back to her. She could recognize her by her strawberry-blonde hair, now when she remembered her evening visit. The man opposite her was dressed similar to the Northuldra, but looked somewhat different. And then there was this little guy who had frightened her so much that night. Now in the daylight he did not look so scary to her anymore at all. He even seemed to be quite funny and somehow she felt such a strange feeling of closeness, but could not tell what it was exactly.

She walked towards the small group that was talking lively and stopped behind Anna. The man's jaw dropped when he noticed her and stared at her. This little white guy also seemed very surprised.

youtube

“Kristoff? What ...,” Anna asked and turned around. The next moment she jumped up and hugged her sister not a second later. “Elsa!”

Elsa felt taken by surprise, but withstood the reflex to retreat. Maybe that was her usual greeting; she thought and put her arms gently around Anna. She felt herself being pulled into a firm and intimate embrace, and Anna didn't let go so quickly.

After what felt like a minute, Elsa finally cleared her throat and immediately got more air, when Anna held her at half an arm's length and looked deep into her eyes. Their gazes fixated each other and in some way it seemed that they wanted to explore their bare souls. With anyone else this moment would have been unpleasant for Elsa, but here and now something special came into being between the two of them, something that somehow seemed familiar to her. She could feel it clearly and see it in Anna's deep blue eyes.

None of them spoke a word. Anna looked a lot like her, she could see that now. Since she had seen her own reflection in a brook yesterday, she now also knew her own countenance. The main difference was of course the color of her hair and she was also a bit smaller than her. But otherwise she almost saw herself standing before her. They just stood there and explored each other with glances. Until finally somebody said, “Guys ... um ... we're still here too?”

They separated and Anna sat down again, but pulled Elsa down, next to her. She didn't mind and so now she sat beside her sister on a log in the camp and felt all eyes on her.

“Well, that was a little weird for me now and you all look like you have a lot of questions for me. But believe me, it's the other way around, because I still can't remember anything.”

A tense silence arose and finally Anna took the floor and said, “We'll help you, Elsa. Just ask us anything you want to know.”

Elsa looked at her, “I know that you are Anna, my sister, and the Queen of Arendelle, and that I come from there. But they are not my memories, I was only told this. That’s all I know for certain, I do not remember anything else. Even after I read all your letters, nothing in them felt familiar.”

Anna nodded understandingly and slightly touched Elsa's arm. “Perhaps I'd better introduce the others to you first. This here is Kristoff, my fiancé,” she explained, pointing at him with her other hand.

Kristoff didn't seem to know how to handle this situation and greeted only softly, “Hello, Elsa.”

“And this is Olaf, he's ...,” Anna faltered. How only could she explain this, she wondered. “He is ... well, he's a snowman, and ...,” she didn't know what to say without reveal Elsa the whole truth.

But Olaf, however, was unaware of such concerns and, as straightforward as he was, came out with the facts. “You magically created me, Elsa. Without you, I would not exist.” Anna's head fell on her chest, her hands in front of her face. Now it was out. Oh, Olaf; she thought.

“I did what?” Elsa asked stunned and stared at him in disbelief. Then she looked at Anna and then at Kristoff and put on a wry grin. “Sure. Honestly, guys, I may have lost my memory, but you can't be serious. Magically created! Plus a ... snowman, whatever that is. Then what am I if I could do such things?”

“You've had this ability since you were born and you're the only one who can do things like that,” Anna finally admitted. “This blessing was a gift.”

Elsa's mouth still remained open and for a few moments she could not say anything in reply. Then she recovered from the shock and said, shaking her head, “I can't believe it. Please pinch me so I can wake up again.” Anna took it literally and pinched her upper arm hard.

“Ow!” Elsa rubbed the spot and searched in their faces in front of her, but everyone looked at her only curiously. “You all really mean it.” Everyone nodded silently. “A gift ... why and from whom? How can you give something like this as a gift at all? Besides, I feel perfectly normal and have no idea how to do that.”

“Well, Elsa, that's one of the many reasons why I'm going to bring you back to Arendelle,” Anna said, smiling affectionately and stroking her cheek tenderly. “Home.”

~~~

---

I hope you have enjoyed this chapter! Please leave a comment if you liked the story, I would be pleased to read your opinions, even criticisms. If you want to be tagged as soon I publish the next chapter please let me know.

Tagging: @karma26 @whether-near-to-me-or-far @annaofthenorthernlights @igotelsapregnanthelp

#frozen #frozen2 #frozen3 #fanfic #epic novel #the broken bridge #chapter 09 #bigfrozenfan

19 notes · View notes

echo-hiraeth · 3 years

Text

Chapter 10: One of those long-sleeved dresses

Part of the “Ilicit Limerence” series

Pairing: Javier Peña x F!Reader

Summary: The pressure is on now that the government is negotiating with Escobar. The team decides to take the edge off, but when it comes to it, Javier can’t keep calm.

Warnings: swearing, angst, explicit sexual content, unprotected sex, nudity, mentions of pregnancy symptoms, alcohol

Masterlist

Previous chapter

Next chapter

A/n: Hello sweethearts! My sincere apologies for going MIA, I had a really rough week with tonnes of deadlines, but accept this 6k plus chapter! Let me know what you think. Lots of love!

“He did what now?”, Connie questioned, brow quirked in amusement as she sipped on her wine.

You cackled along with her, fingers playing with the stem of a wine glass, which was filled with orange juice. “I’m serious, he’s surrendering his key this weekend!”

“Well would you look at that, Javier Peña settling down huh?”, she smiled, clinking her glass to yours, “I don’t know how, but you did it.”

“I’ll cheers to that, sister”, you gloated, the smile on your face just getting bigger and bigger as the night went on.

The boys were out together, leaving you and Connie alone with the baby. Olivia had been sound asleep for about an hour now and as soon as that baby monitor didn’t detect any fussy noises, it was go-time. How she got the drinks out that fast, you hadn’t a clue, but you weren’t complaining when she got out the chips as well. Seeing how you were back to work and she had a kid to take care of, you hadn’t seen one another a lot this week, but tonight you were just hanging out, catching up.

“How’s the clinic been?”

She sighed, letting her head fall back on the couch. “Sometimes I wish you would just quit and join me already. I swear they only speak in Spanish to spite me.”

You huffed out a laugh, only laughing harder as the two of you locked eyes. It was one of those moments that didn’t make sense, but was hilarious nonetheless. You clutched your stomach as a cramp threatened to come up. “Okay – okay, stop, stop, stop”, you yelped, struggling to catch your breath as you kept laughing.

Connie was wheezing at this point, doubling over as well, the rest of her red wine spilling into your lap. “Aha – shit that hurts”, she gasped, rubbing at her cheeks as they cramped up.

You took a few deep breaths, finally having stopped giggling away. In one swift motion you took the fragile glass from her hands. “Alright, alright, Murphy, you’re too drunk to keep this going.”

“Oh come oooon, it’s my house, I call last round!”, she whined, reaching for the bottle on the coffee table.

You jerked it away just in time, holding it over your head as she groaned and rolled her eyes. “Connie, I’m serious, you have a baby to take care of tomorrow, go get ready for bed.”

She pouted, dragging herself up off the couch as she slumped towards the bathroom. “You’re no fuuuun.”

Shaking your head, you walked over to the kitchen, rinsing the glasses and putting the half-empty bottle in the fridge while your friend attended to her business in the small bathroom. It was a little past midnight now, just about time for the guys to come back too, in fact they were a little late already. The three of you still had work in the morning, considering it was a Thursday night, but no-one other than you seemed to give it much thought.

Some stumbling in the general direction of the two backrooms caught your attention, drying your hands before hurrying your way over to the bathroom. Only there wasn’t anyone there. You peeked into the bedroom, seeing your friend sprawled out on top of the duvet, still fully dressed. Her husband could take care of that. She’d knocked the alarm clock over, successfully unplugging it from the wall in the process. You picked it up, putting it back into place before heading back into the kitchen. Being the good friend that you were, you filled up a glass of water and along with an aspirin, put it on her nightstand. She’d thank you in the morning.

Once back in the living room, you cleaned up the messes, stowing away the snacks in the cupboard and washing the dirty dishes in the sink. By the time you were putting everything back into its spot, clock striking past one, the door swung open. They were mid-conversation, Steve way too loud for your liking, drunk out of his mind. Well, they were married after all – you thought, thinking back of your passed out friend.

Javier seemed fine, supporting Steve as he guided him onto the couch, shooting you an annoyed glare halfway through. You rested a hand on your lower back, trying to ease the pain as you just watched the two of them, Steve’s hand grabbing towards you.

“She’s maaaad”, he noted, giving Javier a look.

You bit back a chuckle, not wanting to give him the satisfaction, instead just motioning towards the door. The other man understood, slowly nodding before throwing a balled-up blanket at his partner. “See you at the office, Murphy.”

He grabbed your coat off the hanger, opening the door as he waited for you. You pecked his cheek in passing, taking the coat from him as you put it on, the coldness in the hallway already making you shiver. “M’sorry hermosa”, he sighed slinging a warm arm around you.

“How much did you have?”, you asked, leaning your head on his shoulder as you walked down to the lobby.

“About three, I’m good to drive”, he replied, pressing a sweet kiss to the crown of your head.

It was a difficult night, having to run to the bathroom every other half hour as either your bladder or stomach pestered you. Javier was sleeping soundly, his whiskey tending to have that effect. You’d hit him over the head if you didn’t love him as much as you did. The acid reflux was killing you, no matter how upright you sat. You were never touching orange juice again, you vowed, fuck that.

Javier woke up to you sitting up against the headboard, neck at an awkward angle as you softly snored. It was then he noticed the bucket by the bedside, empty, but still there as a precaution. He’d let you sleep a little longer, off to the kitchen to prepare a breakfast while he woke up fully. As he flipped his omelette you shuffled out of the bedroom, rubbing your eyes as you stubbed your right into the couch.

“Motherfucker”, you exclaimed, pursing your lips in pain.

He grinned from his spot in the kitchen, winking as you flipped him an early morning bird. “Sit down before you break a leg.”

You plopped down on the chair, cradling your head in your hands out of sheer misery. You were exhausted and had an excruciating pain in your neck and back, not to mention how raw your throat felt, the acid reflux having left its mark. “Would you mind grabbing a coffee at work? I-I don’t feel particularly well.”

He put two plates on the table, sitting down next to you, resting a hand on your upper back. “Should’ve woken me up”, he mumbled, keeping hand there as he started digging in.

“Wouldn’t have made much of a difference anyway. Thank you for cooking”, you smiled, starting on your own plate.

The rest of the morning was slow, Javier proving to be very helpful as he rinsed your hair for you. There was nothing sexual about it, just simply wanting to ease things for you. You’d been okay for most of the week, morning sickness seemingly gone, but last night’s shenanigans got you good. On top of that your jeans didn’t button, stomach starting to protrude a bit more in your ninth week. Whether it was the exhaustion, annoyance or a culmination of everything at this point, you didn’t know, but you broke down into tears.

“Corazón?”, he asked, barging into the room, cupping your face in both hands. “What’s wrong, what happened?”

“I-I don’t know really, just my jeans don’t fit and – and”, you couldn’t speak anymore, just crying it out, keening into his touch as his thumbs swiped the salty tears away.

He let go with one hand, bringing it down to the denim, softly inching it down your legs. “Weather’s nice enough today, why don’t you wear one of those long-sleeved dresses? Casual Friday was still a thing last time I checked.”

You huffed out a breathy laugh, hiding your face in the safety of his shoulder. “God Javi, I’m such a mess. Are you sure you wanna move in with this?”, you asked half-joking.

“Stop that”, he groaned, lifting your chin to tangle his lips with yours. “You are the most gorgeous, smart, funny, beautiful, passionate and sexy woman I’ve ever had the pleasure of meeting. Now put on that cute dress or I will throw you onto that bed and make sure you know just how riled up you get me.”

You kissed the corner of his mouth, smiling as you did so, stepping out of your jeans before tiptoeing over to your wardrobe. He watched you as you slipped on the dress, fishing a pair of tights from your bottom drawer. You sat on the edge of the bed, rolling up the tights before slipping a first leg onto your foot, carefully hoisting them up, being mindful not to rip them with your longer nails.

In a passing motion, Javier vowed to rip them off of you later that same day.

In preparation of new measures, you had to sit through another couple meetings and to say they were boring, would’ve been an understatement. You and Javier sat close to one another, Steve sat on the chair between the two of you. He’d noticed you were struggling to keep up, eyes drooping as the search block just went on and on. After about an hour, a break was announced, which was much-needed. Everyone got up as you remained seated, not entirely sure of what was happening, attention span completely missing.

Steve got up as well, leaving the room to fetch some caffeinated drinks for the three of you. But Javi stayed put, scooting closer as he cautiously touched your arm. “Hey, what’s going on?”, he hovered, spinning your chair around to face him.

You stretched your arms over your head, letting out a loud yawn. “’M just sleepy.”

“I know baby, couple more hours. Why don’t you take the couch in the office during lunch?”, he suggested, leaning back in his own chair.

“Hmm, wouldn’t be fair to the two of you, really”, you sighed, standing up to stretch your legs.

He stood as well, bringing you in closer to capture your lips in short-lived kiss. “Go walk around the office for a bit, it’ll wake you up. Steve’s bringing you some of that tea.”

“Thank you Javi, you’re a hero”, you praised, dragging him down for another kiss. “Be back in ten.”

You meandered your way into the restrooms, finishing up at the sink, dunking your tingling hands under the cold water. Once dry you put your cold hands up against your neck, hoping that the temperature shock would help you out of your drowsy state. It did to a certain extent, the icy cold feel of your fingers on your warm skin making you shiver a bit.

Fuck – you craved that sweet kickstart of coffee, but even just passing by the small kitchenette, the odour was too pungent, nearly making you wretch. You nose scrunched up in revulsion, you quickened your pace, hoping to get away before any nausea could settle in. It was then you felt the familiar hot liquid tickling down your chest, letting out a yelp as it scorched your tender skin.

“Shit – are you alright ma’am?”, an unfamiliar voice sounded.

You peeled the fabric of your dress away from you, to relieve some of the heat. “That’s gonna stain”, you joked, trying to divert your attention from the burn on your skin.

“At least it’s a memorable introduction”, he chuckled, dipping his head into the kitchenette to grab a hold of the tissue box. “Stechner, Bill, I’m CIA.”

You pulled a set of tissues from the box, stuffing these between your body and dress, trying to alleviate the two, creating somewhat of a barrier. As you dabbed away you told him your name, which resulted in a raised brow. “Am I wanted or something?”, you quipped, trying to rub some of the stains out of the fabric.

“You’re partnered with Murphy and Peña, are you not?”

“That I am, speaking of which, I have a briefing to rush to”, you laughed awkwardly, the look he was giving you nothing short of unnerving.

He gave you a smirk. “I do hope we run into one another again, ma’am.”

You shivered at the comment, hastily making your way back to the conference room. They’d already picked up again, conversation in full-swing as you cracked the door open, wordlessly retaking your seat. You got some looks, no doubt because of the huge stain on your front and wide-eyes.

You certainly didn’t feel sleepy anymore. The feeling now overtaken by one of discomfort and unease as your clothes clung to you, the tissues already soaked through. Steve handed you a cup of green tea, face contorting in confusion. You made a gesture of dismissal, it clearly not being the place and time for an explanation. But the meeting was cut short as Noonan was whisked away by her assistant, clearly a matter of urgency, if not emergency.

The two men directed their attention in your direction, tilting their heads almost synchronically. “Who the fuck is Stechner and why does he hate both of you”, you demanded, clearly not amused.

“Stechner? Oh that’s all Javi. Ya see, your sweet menace of a boyfriend has had some communistic tendencies in the past”, the blonde taunted.

“Murphy. Watch your mouth”, Javier warned, throwing his friend a death-glare.

Your mouth fell open in shock and something along the lines of amusement. “You slept with a communist?”

Steve and you shared a glance, both sputtering out a string of laughter as Javier just sat there, looking up at the ceiling. “That was years ago. Now cut your bullshit, both of you. Stechner’s just an entitled asshole.”

The two of you calmed down, catching your breath as Javier grew steadily more annoyed, giving you an angry glare. “Oh come on, at least let me laugh about your hook-ups!”

Murphy clapped Javi on his back, mumbling about getting back to work as he exited the room, leaving the two of you alone once again.

“Is that why you wanna get out of that apartment, get rid of the evidence?”, you continued mocking him.

He took a few strides towards you, placing a hand on the wall beside you, towering over you. With the proximity you could feel the soft tickle of his huffs on your lips as you stared up at him. “I’m warning you, hermosa, you don’t want to go there.”

Something about his tone made it difficult for you to determine whether he was being genuine or not. For fear of aggravating him, you decided to shut up and not press on it anymore. “Lo siento cielo”, you croaked out suddenly feeling very self-aware as he brought up his other hand to rest on the opposite side of your face.

He looked you over, gaze lingering on your dress. “Mi corazón, ¿te hizo daño?“ (My heart, did he hurt you?)

Words didn’t come to you, mind overtaken by his cologne and frankly how tempting his lips looked right about now. He cleared his throat, making your eyes dart upwards. “Yeah, yeah – I mean no! No! I’m fine.”

His lips were slightly parted as he indulged in the desperate look you gave him, fingertips softly stroking your neck. “Should probably change out of that dress”, he muttered, lips ghosting over yours, “unless you need some help.”

You couldn’t help yourself as you threw yourself against him, lips painfully colliding with his in a bruising kiss. His hands found themselves on your hips, drifting towards the curve of your behind. “If you don’t stop now we’re gonna get in a lot of trouble”, you cautioned, supressing a moan as his fingers squeezed your ass.

“Cierto.. pero quítate ese vestido, estás empapada”, he groans, slipping his hands under the skirt. (True.. but you need to take that dress off, it’s soaking wet.)

You nodded fervently, pushing your hips into his, panting: “Supply closet, spare t-shirts.”

With your hand held in his, he hauled you towards said closet, making sure to be quick, not wanting to attract unwanted attention. It had to be a quickie, unless you wanted the whole office to know. So you hastily slipped the dress over your head and Javi ripped your tights down, leaving a run or four in your hose. He forcefully shoved his trousers down his hips, taking himself out of his boxers.

You sat on top of some plastic bins filled with spare supplies, legs spread as he moved to stand in between them. There was no time to be gentle, only to take the edge off. He had to lean over a bit, notching himself at your entrance before slowly pushing, bottoming out. You let out a breathy whimper, which resulted in one of his palms clasping over your mouth. His strokes grew more and more aggressive, the need to be closer to you spurring him on even more. The muffled noises you made were enticing to him, almost as if you were begging him to keep going, show you just who was to be in charge. And so he did. His pace was on the verge of brutal as he drilled into you, the metal racks behind you squeaking and rocking along in rhythm with his tempo. When you head tipped backwards and your eyes closed he knew you were close. He moved his hand to replace it with his mouth, swallowing down the sweet, filthy sounds as you hit your peak, closing your legs around him, locking him into place as he came. His lips left yours with an audible sigh, his forehead resting on your collarbone as he caught his breath.

The two of you cleaned up in the small space, stealing kisses left and right. With every sweep of his calloused fingers across your bare thighs you felt your heart flutter. But eventually, after he found you a pair of joggers that wouldn’t fall off and a t-shirt that wouldn’t be too tight you got dressed.

“How’s it look? Everything you ever hoped for?”, you joked, showing of the baggy, nonchalant outfit.

He pulled you flush against his chest, smirking before embracing you. “Muy hermosa, corazón. You head out first, I’ll bring some lunch.”

With one last peck you left the closet, trying to act as normal as possible with your ripped tights and stained dress under your arm. The post-coital lethargy mixed in with the lack of sleep soon had you struggling to stay awake again. As soon as you plopped down in your rigid desk chair you felt the familiar heaviness settle in your limbs.

“Am I really that boring?”, Steve quipped, not looking up from whatever he was reading.

You straightened up a bit, rolling your shoulders. “Sorry Murph, didn’t really sleep last night.”

“I noticed you looking a little green earlier. Take the couch, I’ll move the boxes so you can lay down”, he offered, already getting up out of his chair.

“It’s okay really, I’ll just get another cup of tea”, you ushered, knowing fully well you were expected to type a whole report by the end of the day based off of someone else’s notes.

Steve walked over to your desk, snatching the notepad out of your hands. “You’re pregnant for God’s sake, go lay down or I’ll have Noonan send you home.”

After some more bickering you’d agreed to switch tasks and that you would be reading up on previous reports and strategy proposals while he’d type the report for you. But after barely three pages your eyes just shut on their own. When Javier came back about twenty minutes later, the folder, still clutched in your hands, laid on your chest, softly rising and falling. He nodded towards his partner, gesturing for him to come grab his lunch. Meanwhile Javier sat down on the end of your couch where your feet laid, carefully placing them in his lap.

“What the fuck do you do to her?”, Steve asked jokingly.

Javier took his lunch out of the plastic bag, replying without looking up: “I dick her down.” Later he added a quiet: “like you’re supposed to.”

When by the end of lunchbreak you were still out, Javier decided to stay put. With your legs resting in his lap he grabbed a hold of the folder on your chest, starting to intently read it. It was in that moment that Steve pulled the old polaroid camera from the bottom drawer, snapping a sneaky picture as the two of you just sat there, somehow entangled with one another wherever you were.

He put the picture in his top drawer, not wanting to interrupt your little moment as Javier rubbed small circles on your ankle, sunken in thought. Today would be the deciding day, and everyone was anxiously awaiting the government’s next move. Though they all knew in the back of their heads, that no matter the decision, it wouldn’t change shit.

It was just a little past one when the news got delivered, some fellow agent sticking their head in to tell them: Escobar’s deal was accepted. La Catedral would become a reality. Javier flung the files onto the ground, tipping his head back as he heaved a disappointed sigh. All those years of chasing, murder and devastating guilt just for Escobar to get away once again.

Steve took note of his partner’s annoyance and never related more. “We’ll get him eventually. For now, we take out the smaller guys. He might’ve won this one, but the fight ain’t over yet Peña.”

Javier rubbed his chin, the other hand still resting on your ankles as he tried to keep his cool. He just couldn’t stop thinking about everything he’d done, seeing the faces of those damn informants flash before his eyes with every blink. The shots he’d fired rang in his ears, making him gnash his teeth. His fingers wrapped around your leg in a bruising grip, only getting more and more forceful. You jolted awake, drawing for a weapon on your belt that wasn’t there, panting as you locked eyes with him. He promptly released his hold of your leg, instead moving to take a hold of your shoulders, steadying you.

“What happened?”, you asked, the scattered papers on the ground enough of an indication for you to know that there was something off.

His lips were pursed together in a thin line, eyes avoiding yours as you got up off the couch. “They agreed”, Steve explained.

Your mouth hung open a bit as you looked at your friend, crossing your arms in front of you as you gave an exasperated huff. “Of course they fucking did.”

The two of you went home early that day, the car ride uncomfortably silent. You’d noticed the sheer rage and resentment in the way he walked. Without a word you’d taken the keys from him, climbing into the driver’s seat. He looked out of the window the entire time, not bothering to look at the road, or you for that matter. Whatever was happening in that brain of his had a vice grip on him and you weren’t sure if he’d let you help him out.

“Do you want to get some take-out?”

He whipped his head around to face you, noting the way your fingers flexed against the leather of the steering wheel. “What now?”

“F-for dinner. Do you want take-out?”, you stuttered, feeling small under his burning gaze.

A muttered “whatever” was all you were given, his eyes once again trained on the world outside of his window.

Not wanting to elongate the duration of the drive any more, you decided against it, knowing that you had some things left in the fridge. The walk up to your apartment was equally awkward and tense. But when his key didn’t immediately turn in the lock and he banged a fist against the wall, you knew what kind of a night it would be. You gently took the piece of metal from his hand, calmly unlocking the door before letting him in.

“Javi, baby, why don’t you grab a shower while I get dinner started?”, you suggested, setting down your bag by the door.

He kicked his shoes off, humming an agreement before shuffling off towards the bed- and bathroom. When you heard the shower turn on, you felt like you could finally breathe again. You’d seen him angry before, especially when dealing with sicarios first hand, but here, in private – in the comfort of the apartment, it was somewhat unsettling. You got out of the cupboards what you needed, and started washing some veggies while turning the tv on.

When he emerged from the bedroom, loose t-shirt and jeans, damp hair, you gave him a small smile. He pressed a quick kiss to your temple on his way to the fridge, pulling out a bottle of beer. “You smell nice”, you cooed, stepping closer to him as you reached for the glass of water.

“You’d hope so after using all of that bodywash bullshit”, he grumped.

“I’ve been reading up on those pamphlets the doctor gave me”, you started, turning your head towards him, “and it says the baby is about the size of cherry now.”

He gave you a look, shrugging his shoulders before walking off with his plate. “Not really in the mood for baby-talk.”

“Yeah, that’s fine. Anything you’d like to talk about?”, you tried, sitting down on the chair across from his.

He shoved a large bite into his mouth, hunching over a bit. “Nothing.”

You stopped trying after that, just finished your plate and got started on the dishes. Javier brought you his plate and went to have a seat on the couch. You rolled your eyes, scoffing softly, clearly not amused with his antics. I he wanted to be like this about it, then you weren’t going to stick around for it. So when all of the dishes were put away, you headed towards the bedroom, not bothering to talk to him.

Stepping into the bathroom, you locked the door, putting his soaked towels in the hamper. As you cleaned up the water on the floor, you ran a bath, desperately wanting to assuage your aching spine. You wanted to talk to him about, but knew better. If he wanted to talk he’d come to you about it – right? Or was he pulling some reverse psychology shenanigans, really just wanting you to talk to him? Your head was spinning by the time you lowered yourself into the warm water, a pleasurable whine leaving your lips at the contact.

Once the water got cold you got out, wrapping yourself in the fluffy towels you laid out before slipping into some softer pyjamas. You got ready for bed, seeing how you were still exhausted and treated yourself to the “nice-smelling-expensive lotion” for once. By the time you stepped into the bedroom again, door still slightly ajar, Javier was still in the living room. Seeing how it was not even seven yet, you concluded that it would be too early to go to bed and that you could catch up on some housework first. So you emptied the hamper and headed into the kitchen, basket under your arm, trying to get to the laundry room.

Javier looked up from where he laid on the couch. He was on his fifth beer by now, but craved something stronger. He reached for the pack of cigarettes on the coffee table, his need for relief overwhelming at that point. His fingers trembled as he went to light it, closing his eyes in relief as the nicotine hit the back of his throat.

You shut the washer’s door, punching in the right controls before heading back into the kitchen. As you walked into the living space again, you noticed the plumes of smoke trickling upwards. With your hands on your hips you cleared your throat, successfully capturing his attention. “Thought we had an agreement on those?”

“It’s just one”, he groaned, kicking his feet up on the coffee table.

“Take it outside then, you have a damn sunroof, balcony and shared terrace, plenty of options”, you tutted, not putting up with his attitude.

He turned around to look at you, raising a brow at you. “Will you stop bitching already? It’s just a cigarette.”

“In case you forgot, pendejo, I’m still pregnant”, you retorted, marching over to grab a hold of the pack.

He stood up, burning cigarette pursed between his lips. “The fuck do you think you’re doing?”

You yanked the balcony door open, throwing the pack over the railing. “You want your precious smokes, well go fucking get them.”

“Are you fucking crazy?”, he sneered, stepping out onto the balcony.

“I think it’s better if you go home tonight”, you said in a hushed tone.

He gave you an offended look, the smoke lingering in his breath as it fanned across your face. “Over a cigarette?”

“If you don’t want to open up to me then I can’t help you”, you explained, turning away from him.

His form towered over you as he stepped closer, chests nearly touching, a stern hand on your elbow. “Open up to you? And when exactly were you ever open with me? Because last time I checked I’m not the one signing a settlement because it’s convenient.”

“Let go of me”, you ordered, glaring into his eyes.

“You’re being unreasonable”, he pressed, grip on your arm tightening.

You tried to wiggle out, whining at the intensity of his grasp. “You’re scaring me Javier, let go”, you pleaded, voice shakier than before.

“You’re gonna listen first. You’ve been down here for two years and that’s barely anything. Compared to Murphy, to me, you’ve had it easy. Let me catch you up to speed, you haven’t killed anyone, you haven’t washed someone else’s blood off of your hands. You haven’t lost anything or anyone here. You, little miss perfect, have nothing to whine about. So when your boyfriend comes home after a rough day, let him have a drink and cigarette and maybe offer to suck him off.”

Tears had started forming in your eyes. This wasn’t the Javi you knew, even at his worst, this wasn’t the agent you were familiar with. It reminded you of that night where he showed up at your apartment, before he knew you were pregnant, when he fucked you and left. It made you feel sick.

“Who are you?”, you spat, untangling yourself from him. “I’m here for you every day, loving you, hoping to make you happy and this is what I get from you?” He didn’t say anything to that, just faced away from you. “If that is how you want things to be, then you need to leave.” Your voice started faltering, the emotion taking over. “I’ll be in my bedroom, if you want to talk whatever this out, then I suggest you join me and think about what the hell you need to say very carefully.”

His head hung low as you disappeared into the apartment, the sound of your muffled sobs stinging in his chest. He hadn’t meant for it to sound that harsh or condescending. He knew perfectly well what you had been going through both in and out of the field. Truth is, he was completely out of line and felt like a complete dick. It was a defence mechanism he had yet to get rid of. Javier wasn’t used to somebody helping him just because, that’s not the way things went here in Bogotá. There was always a catch, always something, whether it was money, power or information, there was always something.

You were his girlfriend, he knew that, he just wasn’t used to it yet. You telling him to leave the apartment – your apartment at that had angered him even more and made his reaction all the worse. He tried to take those vital deep breaths, trying to figure out a way to make it up to you. He remembered you complaining that your favourite ice cream flavour was always out in the store. So he got inside, put on his jacket and shoes and headed for the shops.

When you heard the door close, you cried into your pillow. It felt like a middle finger to the face and for a moment you thought that this could be it. This could be the time that he realised he wasn’t up for this. The following twenty minutes were the most painful ones yet. You thought you were hallucinating when the door cracked open again, shuffling out of your bedroom to see Javier standing in the doorway, plastic bag in hand.

“I – I uh, I went to get some stuff, so we can talk”, he stumbled, toeing his shoes off.

You cracked a small smile at him, beckoning for him to sit down on the couch with you. He grabbed some spoons from the kitchen before joining you. As he sat down you grabbed the tub of ice cream from the bag, eyes going wide. “Oh my God, how did you-“

“I asked them to set some aside last time we went”, he confessed, cracking the lid off for you. “Seemed like a good truce.”

You sunk the first spoon into your mouth, eyes rolling back as you moaned at the taste. “Well, you’re not wrong.”

He chuckled at the sight of you devouring the creamy goods, carefully scooting a bit closer. When you didn’t try to get away he slid an arm around you, pulling you against his chest. “Lo siento por lo de esta tarde. That was way out of line, I shouldn’t have said any of that.” (I’m sorry about earlier.)

“Shut up and try this ice cream, we’ll talk after”, you tutted, shoving a spoonful in his mouth.

The two of you ate the entire tub together, often interrupting the spoon shoving for a sweet, lingering kiss. By the time the tub was empty your legs were draped over his, head resting on one of his collarbones. He was just looking at you, tenderly caressing your cheek.

“I’ve done a lot of heinous shit just to get to Escobar.. so what happened today, it just set me off. It really shouldn’t have, I try not to let it come through when I’m with you but I slipped up.” You didn’t speak or interrupt, just let him say his piece while your softly scratched at his scalp. “I slept with those informants to get crucial information, intel that helped us a long way. But I also just slept with them to get everything out of my system. And then there was you and a month after we slept together I stopped seeing the other girls, even when they’d show up at my door. But there was this girl, a sweet girl really, that was so desperate to get out of here.. it didn’t end well and I couldn’t fucking protect her.”

“Javi, baby, look at me”, you cooed, shifting to straddle his lap. “That girl did what she thought was right, she wanted to escape. It’s not your fault, you did everything you could for her.”

He rested his head against your sternum, wrapping his arms around you to have you just that tad bit closer. “I’ve killed so many people, I’ve done so much fucked up shit.”

“Javier, you’re so much more than that. I adore you, I know you’re a good man. Good people do bad things, it’s the way things go around here. That day out in the small district, you nagging about my vest? You saved my life. And what we’ve got going on, us and this baby, it’s a good thing, something you deserve, Javier.”

He pressed a kiss to the left side of your chest, close to your heart. “You’re the one thing keeping me sane.”

“I try my best”, you chuckled.

“Stop being so amazing, I can’t take it”, he joked, kissing his way up your neck.

You grabbed a hold of his face, having him look up at you. “Javier Peña, I’m in love with you and all your quirks. But if you smoke one more cigarette in this here apartment, I will kick you out.”

Taglist: @pedritomando @peterhollandkait @ophelia-ingenue @radiowallet @phoenixhalliwell @diogodxlot @rosiefridayrogersunday @a-court-of-feysand-and-elorcan @asta-lily @the-bottom-of-the-abyss

#javier peña #javier peña x reader #javier pena #javier pena x reader #illicit limerence #imagine #narcos

59 notes · View notes

sandwichrin · 3 years

Text

A Little into You (Junkyu x Reader) (Ch. 15)

Chapter 15 - Almost there

Word count: 6.1k words

Genre: Fanfiction, PG13, Comedy, Romance.

A/N: Hello! Chapter 15 is here, and I’ve written this chapter longer than I did before this ^^ Thank you for waiting everyone <3 Also, I’ll be starting my chapter 16 a.s.a.p. too so I hope you guys are interested to know what goes on later after this chapter :D

(Practice Room / Treasure)

“Hands up, straight!” Jihoon reminded his younger members.

All of the members that were younger than Jihoon and Hyunsuk were given a punishment in which they have to sit up straight whilst raising their arms straight, pointing to the ceiling above.

“I don’t get it, hyung. Why are we getting punished too? We weren’t involved in this stalking mission anyways,” Haruto whined, his raspy voice making it sound more of like a complaint.

The rest of the boys who were sitting in the back, Asahi, Junkyu, Mashiho, Yoshi and including Haruto himself started talking and whining all at once, making it almost impossible to identify what they were all trying to say.

Not to mention, it made the practice room noisier than it was before.

Jihoon raised his hand, signalling them to quiet down.

“Now, you boys in the back weren’t involved, sure. But you guys should’ve been more alert as well! I mean, did you guys not notice your friends acting fishy earlier today??”

“No…” Yoshi answered Jihoon’s question.

“Weren’t they all regularly fishy at all times?” Haruto asked back.

“Yeah, hyung. To be fair, we’re all weirdos here,” Mashiho added.

“Hey, hey,” Hyunsuk interrupted them. “Who said we’re weird?? We’re unique, okay”

“Didn’t y/n call us weird that one time though hyung?” Jihoon asked him back.

“Oh. Well then in that case, maybe we are weird huh,”

“Wait a minute, are you all trying to distract me?” Jihoon asked the rest of his dongsaengs who were sitting on the floor in front of him, with their hands resting by their sides by now.

“Woops,” Doyoung snickered.

“Hands up! Raise them high and straight!” Jihoon ordered them.

They all started groaning and complaining again, since their arms were tired from the punishment Jihoon gave them for the past 15 minutes.

Fast forward to Friday, you were getting a hang of working in the YGE Building. You have already figured out your way to your preferred restroom, you have your own lunch spot which was the balcony, and you were fairly familiar where the other facilities are since you were frequently asked to run errands here and there regardless of which floor.

“Y/n, before you leave, can you help take out the trash?” Bomin asked you, his finger pointing at the bin by the door whilst his eyes were still busy reading the document Soomin was showing him.

You shut your notebook slowly and looked at Soomin, who was also looking at you questioningly.

You were about to say okay when Soomin suddenly spoke up, “Hm? Why are you asking Y/n to take it out? Can’t you ask one of your own staff??”

Bomin placed the document in his hand down onto the table and smiled at his friend. “Come on Soomin, it’s just taking the trash out. Besides, she doesn’t have much task to do in your team.”

You felt a pang of hurt when he mentioned that. But it was true, ever since you entered the team, you haven’t received any serious tasks to be done. Everyone else had their own specific roles in the team and to be honest, you felt a little out of place knowing that your tasks were mostly small errands like printing and sending the documents out throughout the week.

“Well, y/n helped us a lot too!” Soomin defended you.

Bomin grinned at her, “Aw come on, don’t be too worked up about this. I know she’s new to your team anyways. I just wanted to—”

“It’s fine,” you interrupted the both of them.

Both Bomin and Soomin turned to look at you.

“I’m heading out anyways,” you smiled at them. “I’ll take the trash out and just head back home,”

Soomin glanced over at her watch. “Oh? Omg yeah, I almost forgot we finish work at noon on Fridays! Thanks for the reminder, y/n,” she winked at you.

You grinned at her and got up from your chair, packing up your stuff into your tote bag.

“Oh wait, Y/n!”

“Yes, Soomin?”

“You don’t want to have lunch with us before you leave?”

“Ahh,” you looked at her and the rest of your team in the room who were busy chatting with one another.

“It’s fine, I’ll just head home,” you said to her, giving her an apologetic smile.

“Sure, it’s fine,” she smiled back at you. “Take care, okay? I’ll see you on Monday?”

You nodded at her, “Yup, see you on Monday!”

With that, you picked up your bag and head towards the door of the meeting room. You picked up the trash bag from the bin beside the door and left the room.

You threw the trash bag into the larger bin at the end of the floor and entered the restroom to wash your hands for a while.

While you were drying your hands, you felt your phone buzzing from your bag.

Taking out your phone, you read the name on the screen. Chani. You answered the phonecall.

Phonecall conversation (Y/n and Chani):

Chani: Y/n! Where are you?? Really?? I went to the restroom for a while and you just left me like that??

Y/n: Oh my god Chani, don’t make me sound that bad.

Chani: Where are you?

Y/n: I took out the trash just now. I’m heading home now.

Chani: What? Why? Are you sick??

Y/n: Gosh, you need to chill. I’m fine, Chani haha. I finish work at noon on Fridays, just so you know.

Chani: So…does this mean I’ll be having lunch all alone today…

Y/n: (rolls eyes) Oh my god, you have other friends too. Remember what you told me? Everybody loves Chani.

Chani: (sighs) okay fine. I’ll see you next week then?

Y/n: Yup. Okay then, go and have lunch! Byee!

-End call-

You looked at yourself one last time in the mirror before leaving the restroom.

You were walking out of the restroom when you met Junghwan who was passing by.

Junghwan stopped walking when he saw you.

“Noona!” He greeted you cheerfully. He hurriedly approached you.

You smiled at him. “Junghwan.”

“Where are you going noona?”

“I’m about to head home. I get off work early on Fridays, remember?” you reminded him.

“Ahh, that’s right,” he scratched his head.

“Well, I’m going off now. It was nice seeing you. I need to make a quick stop at the convenience store out front too,” you said, referring to the convenience store you frequently visited which was opposite the YG Building itself.

You were about to walk away when Junghwan stopped you.

“Wait, noona!”

“Hm? What’s wrong, Junghwan?”

“Uhh, convenience store? W-we uh, have one here,” he started stuttering now that you were making direct eye contact with him.

You looked at him questioningly. “Ohh…Okay?”

“I mean—” Junghwan looked around. “Okay, come with me,” he grabbed your hand and pulled you along with him.

“Whoa, wait, slow down Junghwan!” you said, trying to keep up with his steps.

(GS25 Mart / YGE Building)

“Hyung, you’re getting that buttercream bread again today?” Haruto asked Jeongwoo who was at the bread aisle.

“Yup, it’s surprisingly good. You want one?” Jeongwoo asked him back.

Haruto turned to look at Jeongwoo before nodding at his hyung. “Sure,”

Haruto stood at the drinks aisle, still thinking of what drink to buy for lunch today. His hand reached out to his usual pick, cola, but then he moved his hand slightly to the grape juice on his left.

“Oh? That’s unusual.” A voice startled him. Haruto turned to look at the voice that surprised him.

Junkyu blinked curiously at him.

“W-what is it, hyung? Why are you staring at me like that?”

“Nothing, it’s just that, you’re getting grape juice??” Junkyu asked in disbelief.

“Whoa! What did you say?” Jeongwoo’s head popped up from behind the shelf near them.

Haruto blushed, “What?? I was just looking at it! I wasn’t really going to buy it!” he said, defending himself.

Junkyu lets out a laugh at his friend. “I was just kidding—”

“Here, here! Isn’t it cool?!” Junghwan’s excited voice boomed throughout the store in all of a sudden.

“Yah, So Junghwan, what are you being so loud for—” Jeongwoo stopped when he saw you and Junghwan outside the store. “Oh? Hey!” Jeongwoo hurriedly ran towards the both of you.

You nod and smiled at Jeongwoo as you saw him approaching you.

“What are you doing here, y/n? You here to buy some lunch?” Jeongwoo asked you.

“Ahh, I was actually heading towards the convenience store outside…” you said.

“Oh?” Jeongwoo said, surprised that you were here instead. Then he saw how Junghwan’s hand was still holding onto your arm.

Jeongwoo raised an eyebrow at the both of you. “So…Junghwan brought you here?”

You smiled apologetically and nodded at him.

Junghwan immediately lets go of your arm, “H-hey, I was just bringing her here since we have a convenience store here too!”

“Uh huh, sure,” he smirked at the maknae.

Your eyes looked around the outer part of the store and you felt amazed now that you were standing right in front of it.

“Wait, this store!” You ran to the front and pointed at the signage of the store.

“It’s the same store from that K-Drama, right?!” You fangirled excitedly.

Junghwan and Jeongwoo looked at you confusedly.

“Which drama, noona?”

“That oneeeee. The one with that Ji Chang Wook guy!”

Junghwan scratched the back of his head. “Maybe I should ask Yoshi-hyung if he knows that one, I haven’t watched many dramas,”

You took out your phone and posed for a selca with the smaller sign on the entrance of the store.

Jeongwoo shook his head at you. He turned to the maknae beside him, “You getting anything here?”

Junghwan blinked a couple times before patting his pockets. His face showed as if he just realised something and he turned back to his hyung, face in shock.

“What? What’s wrong?”

“Hyung…I left my wallet in the practice room…”

“Aish, don’t worry about that! I can pay for you too,” Jeongwoo said as he ruffled the maknae’s hair.

Junghwan grinned at his hyung. “Okay! I have a few things I want!”

“Hey, hey, I said I could pay, I don’t mean I’m buying you the whole store Junghwan-aa” Jeongwoo laughed.

Suddenly, another familiar voice called out to the both of the maknaes as they were about to enter the store again.

“Hey guys!”

Both of them turned around to see…

Chani skipping cheerfully towards them. He waved at them once he noticed they were looking at him.

“Hyung! Hi! What brings you here?” Jeongwoo greeted him.

Chani smiled at them, stopping right in front of both the maknaes. “I’m on my way to lunch, but I wasn’t in the mood to eat anything from the cafeteria,” he told them.

“Ahh. Oh? Are you going to have lunch at the balcony again today, hyung?” Jeongwoo asked since he knew how Chani was always having lunch with you at the balcony.

Chani shook his head, “Nah, y/n went home already. She told me she only works half-day on Fridays so,”

Junghwan and Jeongwoo looked at each other.

“So, you both buying lunch here too?” Chani asked.

“Uh, yeah,” Jeongwoo answered.

“Ah, you guys eating in the cafeteria today?”

“Oh, no. We need to catch up with practice so Hyunsuk and Jihoon hyung told us to just grab something and eat in the practice room,”

“Ahh, I see. Well,” Chani shrugged. “I wish y/n was here though. I don’t think I’ve brought her to this store yet. Oh well. Let’s go inside and buy some food together!” Chani said happily to the both of them.

Suddenly, Junghwan felt panicked. Instead of following Chani whom was heading towards the store, Junghwan immediately yelled, “OH? NOONA!”

Hearing this, Chani and Jeongwoo immediately turned around to look at Junghwan.

“S-sorry, I thought I saw Y/n-noona up there just now,”

“Oh? That’s impossible, she told me she was heading home just now,” Chani said as he took out his phone from his pocket.

Jeongwoo looked at his dongsaeng, confused as to what Junghwan was doing.

“She’s not answering her phone,” Chani sighed after he failed to call you. “She must’ve put it on silent again,”

“M-maybe,”

“Well, I’ll get going. See you all next time!” Chani said as he was about to leave the both of them.

“Hyung! You’re not buying food here?” Jeongwoo pointed at the store.

“Nah, I want to go check if y/n is up there. I’m gonna give her an earful of nagging for leaving without saying goodbye to me,” he complained. With that he waved goodbye at the maknaes and ran off towards the escalators heading up.

Jeongwoo shook his head and clicked his tongue, “Tsk tsk Junghwan-aa. Look at you,” he smirked at the maknae.

“I panicked! I’m sorry,” he said, meaning it too. “When he said y/n-noona went home, the only thought that crossed my head was that if he saw noona in the store, he might have dragged noona out to have lunch with him,”

Jeongwoo nodded, understanding why Junghwan did what he did.

“I mean, he gets to work with y/n-noona every day, he has lunch with her every day, and well, since noona is here today, I figured it’s only fair if I wanted to make sure we were the ones that get to have lunch with her this time,” he continued.

“Aigoo, you don’t have to get emotional about this,” Jeongwoo ruffled the kid’s hair. “I understand,” he said softly.

“Let’s get inside and grab lunch so that we can head back to the practice room soon, okay?” Jeongwoo added as he wraps an arm around Junghwan’s shoulder.

After taking selcas at the front entrance of the convenience store, you excitedly entered the store and started scanning through the shelves to see the types of snacks and food sold there.

Now, because you were quick enough to enter the store without the maknaes realising it, you had no idea about what went on outside the store when Chani and the maknaes met.

Oblivious and excited about being in the store, you didn’t realise there was another guy on the same aisle as you until he walked up towards you.

“Y/n!”

You turned to look and realised it was none other than Haruto, holding a bottle of grape juice in his hand.

“Hi Haruto!” You smiled at him.

“What are you doing here alone?”

“Junghwan brought me here,” you grinned. “I just got off work and we bumped into each other in the hallways. I was actually on my way to the convenience store outside, but your little brother out there brought me here instead,”

Haruto chuckled at your explanation. “Makes sense of him to bring you here. This store is good too. They sell good stuff here,”

You looked around you. “I can agree to that.”

“So, what are you getting?”

You eyed the grape juice in his hand. “I might get one of that,” you pointed at it, making Haruto blush when he noticed you wanting to get the same drink as him.

“And a ramen cup I guess?” You added. “It’s Friday anyways,”

Haruto nodded at you even though he had no idea how Fridays and ramen cups are related to one another.

You hurried towards the shelf that were filled with different types of cup and bowl noodles. You eyed every single one of them and picked up a few, wanting to read them closely since there were a few that you’ve never seen before.

“What kind of ramen do you like, y/n?” Haruto’s voice appeared again beside you.

You put back some of the cup noodles onto the shelf, leaving one in your hand.

“I like the ones that are not too spicy? Something with a broth or soupy too,” you answered him, your eyes still scanning the shelf.

You knelt down to look at the lower shelf and Haruto knelt down along with you, wanting to see what you were looking at.

You grabbed another ramen bowl from the bottom shelf and held it in your hands along with the one you had earlier.

“Which one is better, Ruto?” You turned to look at him.

“Hm? What do you mean?”

“Among these two kimchi ramen bowls. Which is better?”

Haruto looked at the bowls in your hands. He pointed at the one in your left hand. “This one has a nice sour kick to it, if you like the plain kimchi flavour,”

You nodded at his choice. “Okay, thank you for your suggestion,” you smiled.

You put back the noodle bowl that Haruto chose and decided to choose the one you picked from the top shelf earlier.

As you stood up, Haruto said, “Hey! What’s the point of you asking if you’re not gonna choose my pick?”

“Ah,” You looked at him, your chin slightly raising since you had to raise your head slightly to meet his eyes.

“I wanted to try this one instead,” you said as you showed the bowl in your hand again.

“But! That grape juice you’re holding looks good! Is it nice?” You asked, noticing he was confused with what you did earlier.

Haruto looked at the drink in his hand and then he looked at you who was eagerly waiting for his answer. “It’s actually my first time trying it,” he said, a little shy with his confession.

“Cool! I trust your taste, so I’ll get one too,” you said cheerfully.

Haruto smiled at you as he hears your praise on his taste.

“Ruto-yaa where are you? Help me here!” Another voice said on the other side of the shelves you and Haruto were standing at.

“I’m still here, hyung! What happened there?” Haruto answered as he walked towards the direction of the voice.

You followed behind him and saw Junkyu standing in front of the chiller, his hands on the handle.

“How did you open this chiller door? I’ve been trying for the past 5 minutes and it won’t open,” he whined, not noticing Haruto and you were directly behind him by now.

“Agh! Aigoo, this door!” Junkyu complained as he lets go of the handle.

“Aigoo hyung, it was fine before, how did it get stuck now?” Haruto asked him. He hands over his drink to Junkyu, asking him to move aside so that he could try pulling the door open this time.

You watched as the two guys in front of you struggle to open the chiller door.

“Uh, do you guys need help?” You asked, making Junkyu jump slightly, startled that you were there watching them the whole time.

“Y/n? When did you get here??”

“I…I’ve been here for a while now, I guess,”

Haruto smirked at you, “Pfft y/n, there’s no way you can open this. Even Junkyu-hyung struggled,”

“Heyy, I’ll have you know, I’m good at opening jar lids so, it’s probably the same, no?”

With that, you shoved your ramen bowl into Haruto’s hands and stepped up in front of the chiller door, with Junkyu beside you.

“Hyung? Y/n? You guys still here?” You heard Junghwan asking as both him and Jeongwoo stepped into the store after their moment with Chani earlier.

“We’re in the back here!” Haruto called out to them.

You huffed as you tugged on the door handle, one, two, you counted in your head.

Junkyu tilt his head slightly, feeling like it’s ridiculous to see you struggling to open the chiller door now.

“H-hey, let me try again. You might get hurt,” Junkyu said, his hand reaching to hold onto the handles again.

“No, I got this,” you said confidently.

Junkyu rolled his eyes and handed Haruto his drink back. He placed his hands slightly above yours, making it only 2cm close enough to touch your hands and he started pulling the handle as well.

“What’s going on here?” Jeongwoo said as he showed up behind you all.

“These both are competing to see who is stronger at opening that chiller door,” Haruto answered with a shrug.

“Hey, we’re not competing!” Junkyu said.

“Yeah, we just want to get this thing to open so I can get myself a grape juice too!” You added.

The both of you tugged harder this one time and as if luck was on your side, the door opened up.

But because the both of you had tugged too hard on the handle, the moment the door opened, Junkyu lost balance and lost his grip on the handles, making you the only person holding onto it as the door swings open quickly.

‘THUD’

“Whoa, did you guys hear that? What’s that loud noise?” Junghwan said, showing up behind Jeongwoo. His hand was holding onto a pack of gimbap.

Junghwan looked around and noticed that all of his hyungs’ eyes were on you, all looking shocked.

“What? What’s going on??” Junghwan asked again, not understanding what was going on.

“Y-y/n…a-are you okay?” Jeongwoo asked.

Haruto and Junkyu stayed silent, too shocked to even say anything.

You blinked a couple times, noticing your hands were still holding onto the chiller’s door handle. You also noticed a sharp pain on one side of your forehead.

That’s when you noticed that the edge of the chiller door was rested against your forehead. The part where your forehead was hurting.

You let go of the handle, making the door slowly closing back.

“Y/n?? Can you hear me??” Jeongwoo asked again, since you still hadn’t responded to him.

You felt your forehead sting in pain again, now that it’s exposed to the cold air in the store. You backed yourself against the side of the chiller, supporting yourself so you wouldn’t fall.

“It’s not bleeding, right?” You ask, your voice a little softer than usual.

Haruto, Jeongwoo and Junkyu all shook their heads, except for Junghwan who still didn’t know what happened.

You blinked a couple times again, making sure that you could still stand up straight.

“Well then, I guess everything’s okay then!” You tried your best to sound cheerful.

“You sure you okay?” Haruto asked this time.

You nodded several times, convincing them all that you were fine.

“I’m good! Now, get me a bottle of that grape juice too,” you said with a smile.

(YGE Building / Treasure’s Practice Room)

Half of the Treasure members were in the practice room when you entered with the gang that were with you from the convenience store earlier.

Hyunsuk, who was sitting beside Mashiho, tilted his head when he saw you entering.

“Oh? You guys are back…. with…who’s that?” he asked, not being able to recognise you.

You were wearing Junghwan’s cap which covered most of your face (you purposely pulled it down) especially since after the incident in the convenience store the boys said they could see a bump forming on your head. Not to mention, you were dressed casually too (casual Fridays; what your company call it), wearing a dark blue hoodie paired with black jeans and your sneakers.

You pushed the cap on your head a little to the back to reveal your face. “Hi! Your boys forced me to have lunch with you guys here,” you smiled as you said this.

“Y/n!” Hyunsuk stood up excitedly and went up to you, hugging you as soon as he reached where you stood.

“I’m not sure if me being here is legal, but yeah, I originally wanted to head back home after having some ramen at the store outside,” you explained.

Hyunsuk grinned happily, feeling glad that after not meeting you for days, he could finally see you again.

“Oh wait, if you’re here,” Hyunsuk looked over behind you and his other members who were with you. “Is Chani here too?” he asked, knowing that ever since your team started working in their building, Chani has been your companion every time and everywhere.

“Aish, hyung! Don’t mention his name here, he might really show up!” Junghwan said in a loud whisper to his hyung.

“Ahh, sorry sorry,” Hyunsuk apologised, understanding why his maknae said that. “Come here, y/n! Let’s sit with the rest!” He said as he pulled your hand to go to the center of the room where the rest were sitting at.

“Wow, the moment he sees Y/n he literally forgot about us,” Haruto chuckled. “It’s almost like we were never here,” he added, jokingly.

Jeongwoo laughed at this. “As usual, Hyunsuk-hyung gets easily attached to people he likes I guess,” with that, Jeongwoo left to go and sit with you and the rest of the members.

Junkyu rolled his eyes after hearing both of what his dongsaengs said.

“Ahh there they are!” Hyunsuk said as soon he sees Jihoon and Yoshi entering the practice room with a paper bag in their hands.

It had been only 15 minutes since you arrived in the practice room and while waiting for both of them, you had been chatting with Hyunsuk about your work.

You turned your head to look at the both who just arrived and smiled at them, letting them know that you notice them coming in too.

“Oh? Hello there, Y/n…with a cap? That’s a first!” Jihoon exclaimed when he sees you.

Yoshi bowed slightly at you and smiled as he greeted you.

All of them including you sat down on the floor, all in a scattered manner since the practice room was wide, unlike your cramped living room at home.

The one sitting nearby you were Hyunsuk, Yoshi and Junghwan.

Junghwan handed over your ramen bowl that you bought with him and the ones who were at the convenience store downstairs. You thanked him and tore the lid off.

“Oh? I forgot to get myself some hot water,” you said.

“Aish, noona. We got you covered,” Junghwan said to you. He got up and pulled out a flask of hot water from his bag, passing it to you once he sat back down.

“Wow, you bring hot water to practice every day?” You asked, impressed.

“Ah, Doyoung-hyung and I bring a flask each every day in case we’re too lazy to go get some from the cafeteria,”

“Huh, nice of you both,” you praised as you poured the hot water into your ramen bowl, covering it back with the lid once you’re done. You hand over Junghwan his flask back and thanked him.

You looked around you and see all of them eating their own food they bought, all immersed in their own thoughts, some talking to one another and laughing while eating.

You were waiting for your noodle to soften so you decided to tie up your hair into a low bun while waiting. Pulling your headband from your wrist, you tied up your hair into a messy low bun, struggling a little since the cap on your head was sort of making it hard for you to do so.

The cap on your head slipped forward, covering your eyes while you were tying your hair, and Hyunsuk noticed this.

“Aigoo, this cap is kinda big on you, no?” he said with a grin.

You smiled at him and finished up bunning up your hair.

Hyunsuk helped push the cap back to make sure you were able to at least look at your food and without realising it, he accidentally touched the bump on your forehead.

“Ah,” you winced softly. You backed your head away from Hyunsuk’s hand and held onto the cap, directly on the spot of your bump.

“Why, what’s wrong y/n?” Hyunsuk asked when he sees you looking uncomfortable.

“Oh nothing, nothing,” you tried to look away from him and ignored the sting on your forehead. Fixing the cap properly (enough for you to hide the bump and see your food in front of you), you grabbed your chopsticks and took off the lid of your noodle bowl.

You stirred your noodles and began eating it.

“Mmm, so good,” you said happily.

Hyunsuk smiled watching you eat beside him. He reached out his hand and pats your head, which earned another wince from you, since you felt the sting on your head intensify.

This time, your wince was loud enough for Junghwan to hear you. He turned around, a worried look on his face.

He set down his food onto the floor and scooted towards you. “Noona?”

You held onto the spot where your bump is hidden and you lowered your head, holding in the pain that was literally throbbing by now.

“Y/n?” Hyunsuk called out to you, worried as well now that he noticed Junghwan’s expression.

You blinked a couple times and took deep breaths to hold in the pain on your forehead.

You shook your head and forced a smile at the both of them. “I’m good, just a little sting in the head,”

“Really? You looked like you were very much in pain earlier,” Hyunsuk said, his frown visible on his face, not being able to shake his worry towards you. He clearly heard you wince not once, but twice.

You nodded profusely, you even grabbed your ramen bowl and started eating it back just so you could convince them not to worry about you.

“Noona…it still hurts, huh?” Junghwan said to you.

“Hm? What, what happened?” Hyunsuk asked him.

You chewed on your noodles, ignoring the both of them.

Seeing that you wouldn’t be honest with him, Junghwan pulled his cap off your head.

The sudden cold breeze hitting your forehead made you lift your head, your eyes meeting his.

Junghwan’s eyes widened though the moment he pulled his cap away from you.

“N-noona, your head…”

You pushed the stray strands of your hair away from your face, wondering why he looked so surprised at you. “What? What is it?”

Hyunsuk immediately pulled you to face him, “Oh my god! Y/n!” he exclaimed rather loudly.

Yoshi, who was beside you immediately put down his ipad that he was watching while eating and scrambled over to Hyunsuk’s side. “Oh my god, Y/n!” He said in shock as well.

You frowned at your friends. “What? Oh my god, what’s going on??”

“What’s going on over there?” You heard Jihoon’s voice asking from the other side of the room.

You turned your head to look at him and immediately everyone else on his side gasped out loud.

“Y-yah! Y/n! What happened to your head?!” He screamed in shock.

“What is it?? Is my head bleeding??” you asked back, your eyes tearing up.

You tried to touch the bump on your head but the moment your fingers grazed against it you felt a sharp pain, “Ouch,” You clenched your fist to hold yourself from screaming.

“No, don’t touch it, noona!” Junghwan said as he grabbed your hand.

“It’s bad…” Haruto breathed out as he stared at you.

“What happened to Y/n??” Jihoon asked again, this time, his voice a little louder.

“N-noona hit her head against the edge of the chiller door downstairs…” Junghwan stammered.

“What?!” Hyunsuk said, louder this time too.

“Guys omg, it’s just a small bump, let’s not make a big deal about it” you said.

“No, no, Y/n. It’s not a small bump like the one we saw earlier…” Jeongwoo explained to you.

You furrowed your eyebrows. “What? Then it’s a big bump??”

SNAP! The sound of a camera clicked. Everyone turned to see Asahi holding up his phone.

He walked up towards you and showed a picture of you, a frown on your face—and there it was, on your forehead—the small bump you remembered from before had grown bluish-black, making it seem like your forehead was rotting.

“OH MY GOD!” You screamed. “WHAT THE HELL IS THAT??”

“That’s…your forehead, y/n,” Asahi stated matter-of-factly.

Your eyes were tearing up. “Why is the colour so dark??”

“You must have hit your head so hard…” Hyunsuk said.

“Yah! What are you all doing just standing there?? Get something cold to calm the bruise on her head!” Jihoon said.

Yoshi hurriedly grabbed his cold canned drink that he hasn’t opened yet. Without thinking much, he immediately pressed it against your bruise, making you wince in pain because of the sudden contact against your throbbing head.

“Hyung! Don’t do it like that! Do it slowly!” Yedam called out to him.

At this rate, the whole group was gathering around you, worried looks on their faces as they watched Yoshi calming your bruise, trying to make it no longer swell whereas Hyunsuk and Junghwan kept calming you down every time they see your face showing any discomfort.

“Shh shh, it’s okay, it’ll be less bruised later, okay?” Hyunsuk whispered to you as he stroked your head.

“Noona, it’s okay, it’ll be less painful later,” Junghwan said as well, his hands holding yours.

Junkyu watched as everyone was focusing on you now, even himself too. He felt slightly guilty for not being able to contribute anything to make you feel better, so he just sat and watched over you with the others.

(Evening / Dorm 1 – Hyunsuk, Yoshi, Junkyu, Haruto)

“I’m home!” Haruto called out as he entered their house even though there was nobody at home.

“Welcome home!” Yoshi replied, as he entered the main door beside his dongsaeng.

Haruto giggled at this and moved to the side to let everyone else enter as he bowed down to take off his shoes.

“Aaahhh home sweet home!” Haruto chanted as he raced towards the living room, jumping onto the sofa, letting his body rest after a good amount of dance practice with his group today.

“Aigoo Ruto-yaa, you better go wash up first before you fall asleep on the sofa,” Junkyu nagged at him when he passed by the living room.

“Yeah, yeah, don’t worry, I’ll shower up in a bit”

Hyunsuk entered the living room, his face clearly distracted.

“Hyung, everything alright?” Yoshi asked when he saw Hyunsuk’s expression.

“I don’t know…I just feel so worried about Y/n.”

“Ahh hyung, don’t worry too much. Her bruise wasn’t as dark as before too, and she said she was fine too when she left us after lunch. She was even smiling too,”

Hyunsuk shook his head. “How did she even hurt herself like that? She’s only worked in our building for a week and she already got herself into an accident like that. Imagine working there for a month, what else would happen to her?”

Yoshi walked up towards his hyung and pats his back. “Don’t worry, hyung. Y/n wouldn’t like it if we worry about her like this too,”

Haruto, who was listening to the whole conversation, scooted himself to sit up properly on the sofa. “Hyung-ah, do you think she’s doing okay right now? I mean, I feel like y/n might be the kind of person who wouldn’t be entirely honest if she’s feeling pain…Even when she got hit by the chiller door, she laughed it off and said she was fine. She even hid the fact that she was hurt by the bruise to the point when we found out it was already black and swollen badly,”

Hyunsuk nodded, understanding what Haruto was trying to say.

Suddenly, an idea came up to his head. “Do you guys want to have dinner with y/n? We can order takeout and watch a movie at her place. At the same time we can watch over her bruise too,” Hyunsuk said to his dongsaengs.

Yoshi and Haruto exchanged looks with one another. They knew that Hyunsuk was worried about you, because he really cares about you, but they weren’t too sure if bothering you tonight would be a good idea.

“Or, hyung, we could just invite her over for lunch tomorrow? She might want to rest up tonight,” Yoshi suggested.

“Oh? But y/n has never been to our place. Will that be okay, though?” Haruto asked.

“I don’t see why it wouldn’t be okay, as long as everyone in this dorm consents to it, it should be okay, no?”

Hyunsuk nods his head at this idea. His eyes glanced over at Junkyu’s room.

“Junkyu-aa! Junkyu, come over here!” he called out.

Junkyu walked out of his room, his hair slightly dishevelled, obviously he was laying down in bed earlier. “Yes, hyung?”

“We’re having lunch with y/n tomorrow, you cool with that?”

Junkyu shrugged, not understanding why Hyunsuk has to ask him. He would’ve just followed the rest of them without any complaints.

“Okay, I guess.”

“Okay, good. I’ll bring her over here tomorrow,” Hyunsuk said happily. Yoshi and Haruto too, smiled at their plan for tomorrow.

Junkyu was about to leave for his room back when he processed what Hyunsuk said earlier.

His eyes widened and he turned around to look at his dormmates again, “Wait, what?? You’re bringing Y/n over to our dorm??”

To be continued…

#treasure #treasure fanfic #TREASURE IMAGINE #treasurefic #alltreasuremembers #ALittleIntoYou #kim junkyu #kimjunkyu #kim junkyu x reader #kimjunkyu x reader #JunKyu #junkyu x reader #junkyu scenarios #junkyufanfic #junkyu fluff #junkyufic

29 notes · View notes